Professional Documents
Culture Documents
BYZANTINE TEXTFORM
2005
THE NEW TESTAMENT
IN THE ORIGINAL GREEK
BYZANTINE TEXTFORM
2005
MAURICE A. ROBINSON
AND
WILLIAM G. PIERPONT
Chilton Book
Publishing
Southborough, Massachusetts
Published by Chilton Book Publishing
PO Box 606
Southborough, MA 01772-0606
This Compilation is
The permitted use or reproduction of the Greek text or other material contained within this
volume (whether by print, electronic media, or other form) does not imply doctrinal or
theological agreement by the present editors and publisher with whatever views may be
maintained or promulgated by other publishers. For the purpose of assigning responsibility,
it is requested that the present editors’ names and the title associated with this text as well as
this disclaimer be retained in any subsequent reproduction of this material.
ISBN-10: 0-7598-0077-4
ISBN-13: 978-0-7598-0077-9
FIRST EDITION
10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
KAC
Contents
Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . i
EUAGGELION
KATA MATYAION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
KATA MARKON . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
1
Early printed Textus Receptus (or “Received Text”) editions closely resemble the
Byzantine Textform but often diverge from it in significant readings. Such editions
primarily derive from the limited selection of a small number of late manuscripts, as
utilized by Erasmus, Ximenes, or their immediate historical successors. The overall text of
these early printed editions differs from the Byzantine Textform in over 1800 instances,
generally due to the inclusion of weakly supported non-Byzantine readings. Since the
Receptus form of text does not provide an accurate reproduction of the common Greek
manuscript tradition, the present edition strives to rectify that situation by presenting the
readings of the Byzantine Textform in a more precise manner.
i
Preface
ii
Preface
canonical New Testament text. Yet deviations from the original form
of the text appeared within a fairly short time.
Most deviations resulted from simple copying errors caused by
the eye, ear, or hand. These would include cases of itacism,
misspelling, dittography, transposition or substitution of words, and
omission of letters, words, or phrases by haplography,
homoioteleuton or other causes. Some variations resulted from
certain types of intentional alteration. These include conjectural
attempts to restore damaged exemplars; the adjustment of readings
considered problematic due to perceived difficulties in content,
syntax, or style; and various theological alterations made by orthodox,
heterodox, or heretics.
Some transmissional lines of the New Testament text, therefore,
created and perpetuated certain readings and patterns of reading that
differed from the autographs: these developed into the various known
families and texttypes found among our extant manuscripts. While a
family group usually can be traced to a more recent common ancestor,
the origin of the larger texttype units remains problematic. Four
divergent major texttypes predominate within the New Testament,
although the existence and coherence of the Western and Caesarean
have been called into question. The Byzantine and Alexandrian remain
primary, and basically it is the preference for one of these two texts
that characterizes the various printed Greek New Testament editions.
The Byzantine-priority theory considers the Byzantine Textform to
reflect the text that most closely reflects the canonical autographs, and
thus to reflect the archetype from which all remaining texttypes have
derived.
The Western Text
The earliest deviations from the autographs appear in the so-
called Western, or “uncontrolled popular text,” of the second century.
That text is characterized by free expansion, paraphrase, and alteration
of previously existing words. Western witnesses are few and generally
diverse, with a textual individuality that hampers the reconstruction of
a common archetype. Even so, the bulk of its readings shares a
commonalty with the text of the presumed autograph.
The Alexandrian Text
The Alexandrian texttype appears to originate in an early
localized recensional attempt to purge and purify the alterations and
accretions found among the Western manuscripts. The principles
underlying this recensional activity seem to have been reductionist and
iii
Preface
4
This suggestion is developed further in Maurice A. Robinson, “In Search of the
Alexandrian Archetype: Observations from a Byzantine-Priority Perspective,” in
Christian-B. Amphoux and J. Keith Elliott, eds., The New Testament Text in Early
Christianity: Proceedings of the Lille Colloquium, July 2000, Histoire du Texte Biblique 6
(Lausanne: Éditions du Zèbre, 2003), 45-67.
5
Barbara Aland et al., eds., Novum Testamentum Graece, 27th ed. (Stuttgart: Deutsche
Bibelgesellschaft, 1993); idem, The Greek New Testament, 4th rev. ed. (Stuttgart: Deutsche
Bibelgesellschaft, 1994). The base text of both editions remains identical.
6
Examples are provided in the Appendix to this volume, notes 16-18; see also Maurice
A. Robinson, “Investigating Text-Critical Dichotomy: A Critique of Modern Eclectic
Praxis from a Byzantine-Priority Perspective,” Faith and Mission 16 (1999), 16-31,
particularly 17-19; idem, “Rule 9, Isolated Variants, and the ‘Test-Tube’ Nature of the NA27
Text,” in Stanley E. Porter and Mark Boda, eds., Translating the New Testament: Text,
Translation, Theology (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, forthcoming).
iv
Preface
7
Jenny Read-Heimerdinger, The Bezan Text of Acts: A Contribution of Discourse Analysis
to Textual Criticism, JSNTSS 236 (Sheffield: Academic Press, 2002), states, “The current
editions of the Greek New Testament . . . [present] a hypothetical text that has been
reconstructed by selecting variant readings from different MSS . . . . There is no evidence
whatsoever that the current text ever existed in the form in which it is edited” (51); thus,
researchers and search programs “rely for their text on a printed edition whose text does
not exist in any extant manuscript and which is reconstituted by textual critics” (64n7).
v
Preface
vi
Preface
vii
Preface
viii
Preface
ix
Preface
16
See Frederik Wisse, The Profile Method for Classifying and Evaluating Manuscript
Evidence, SD 44 (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1982).
17
Beyond the valid criticism dealing with error in regard to individual manuscript
citation (often typographical), Von Soden also has been criticized because his apparatus
does not permit the accurate reconstruction of the complete text of any given manuscript.
Yet this criticism applies to any edition containing a limited critical apparatus. One cannot
reconstruct from the text and apparatus of NA27 the continuous text of any single
manuscript, even from among its “consistently cited witnesses.” Von Soden’s data are
recognized as having a particular and demonstrated value when presenting the evidence of
groups of manuscripts; it is primarily from these data that the text of the present edition is
established.
x
Preface
xi
Preface
xii
Preface
22
Schmid, Einleitung, 126, states, “Der K-Text [Q] ist außerordentlich geschlossen
überliefert. Das Gros seiner Hss weist keine fremden Einflüsse auf, und der Text des
Archetyps K selbst ist höchstens an ein paar Stellen fraglich. Für die An-Überlieferung
dagegen ist die größte Zersplitterung bezeichnend. Die Rekonstruktion des Archetyps ist
infolgedessen schwierig und nicht in allen Fällen mit Sicherheit möglich.”
xiii
Preface
General Considerations
For most of the New Testament the Byzantine Textform is
supported by nearly the whole of the manuscript tradition; in almost
every case the Byzantine reading reflects the concurrence of at least
70% and usually more than 80% of the extant manuscripts. Yet the
primary basis of textual determination remains non-quantitative: the
transmissional and transcriptional factors that have characterized the
manuscripts over the centuries are of greater significance than the
mere quantity of evidence. As these non-numerical factors are applied
to the evaluation of individual variant units, the sequential resultant
text becomes more securely established and reflects a basic
transmissional consensus.
Although the far greater numerical quantity of Byzantine
manuscripts (approaching 80%) exists among the documents of the
twelfth and later centuries, the readings of the Byzantine Textform
almost always are fully established from the earlier Byzantine lines of
transmission that extend through the eleventh century. The
documents of the twelfth and later centuries generally are irrelevant to
the establishment of primary Byzantine readings, and at best serve
only a confirmatory purpose.
The quantity of witnesses does play a role when evaluating
transmissional and transcriptional probabilities, but number by itself
cannot become the sole or even the primary factor in the evaluation
process. Quantity alone cannot be determinative when evaluating
variant units: all pertinent considerations regarding external, internal,
transcriptional, and transmissional evidence must be examined and
evaluated before final decisions upon readings can be made. The
“number” factor particularly plays a passive role when the manuscripts
comprising the Byzantine Textform are seriously divided. Where the
marginal apparatus of this edition displays divided Byzantine readings,
the main text necessarily has been established on non-numerical
grounds.
This method of “reasoned transmissionalism” is based primarily
upon external and documentary evidence; yet all pertinent
transmissional and transcriptional factors constantly are evaluated in
relation to the various aspects of external and internal criteria before
any final decisions are made regarding the text to be established.
Final judgment on readings requires the application of internal
principles following the initial evaluation of the external data. No
reading can be established in isolation from its neighboring variant
units; nor can the transmissional and transcriptional habits of scribes
xiv
Preface
23
See Ernest C. Colwell, “Method in Evaluating Scribal Habits: A Study of 45, 66,
75,”
in his Studies in Methodology in Textual Criticism of the New Testament, NTTS 9
(Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1968), 106-124; Maurice A. Robinson, “Scribal Habits among
Manuscripts of the Apocalypse” (PhD Diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary,
1982); James R. Royse, “Scribal Habits in the Transmission of New Testament Texts,” in
Wendy D. O’Flaherty, ed., The Critical Study of Sacred Texts (Berkeley: Graduate
Theological Union, 1979), 139-161; idem, “Scribal Habits in Early Greek New Testament
Papyri,” ThD Diss., Graduate Theological Union, Berkeley, 1981; idem, “Scribal
Tendencies in the Transmission of the Text of the New Testament,” in Bart D. Ehrman and
Michael W. Holmes, eds., The Text of the New Testament in Contemporary Research: Essays
on the Status Quaestionis, SD 46 (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1995), 239-252.
xv
Preface
xvi
Preface
xvii
Preface
28
Descriptive titles particularly applied to members of the Godhead include the various
inflected forms of yeów, pat}r, u¥ów, xristów, kúriow, ßgiow, and pneûma.
29
Trobisch, First Edition, 66-68, 104-105, correctly suggests that a “canonical edition”
should at least utilize the nomina sacra abbreviations representing the descriptive titles
kúriow, yeów, and xristów, as well as the abbreviation representing the proper name
&Ihsoûw. Since the modern reader generally is unfamiliar with the nomina sacra
abbreviations, Trobisch’s suggestion has not been implemented in this edition.
30
Exceptions to this policy involve the m6 text of the Pericope Adulterae (discussed
above) and the lengthy Byzantine alternate reading encompassing Acts 24:6b-8a (see in
context). In these two instances, the Byzantine alternative reading and its marginal
variants appear separately, between the main text and the NA27 apparatus.
xviii
Preface
marginal numeric forms are not printed as the main text of this
edition.
Some marginal entries reflect more than one alternative
Byzantine subvariant. When word substitution or transposition is
involved among the subvariants, the alternate readings are displayed,
separated by an equals sign (=). When the subvariants concern a long
and short reading, characterized solely by the addition or omission of a
word or phrase, the removable words are surrounded by square
brackets [ ]. The main text reading is not affected by the various
divided marginal alternatives.
The Lower Apparatus
Variants from the main Byzantine text that occur in the base text
of the NA27 and UBS4 modern critical editions appear in the lower
apparatus. These variants are not marked within the main Byzantine
text. In the lower apparatus, the reading of the Byzantine main text
appears on the left, and is separated from the reading of NA27/UBS4 by
a diamond (♦). The NA27/UBS4 variant appears to the right of the
diamond. Some NA27/UBS4 readings may coincide with marginal
Byzantine readings, but not with the main Byzantine text. Neither the
UBS4 nor the more extensive NA27 apparatus cites all differences
between their common text and the Byzantine Textform; many non-
cited differences are text-critically and translationally significant, and
are here clearly displayed in their totality for the first time.
Where the NA27/UBS4 main text includes bracketed words or
portions of words, the brackets also appear to the right of the
diamond. Some words that occur within NA27/UBS4 brackets may
agree with the Byzantine main text (which has no brackets) or with the
Byzantine marginal text. The brackets in modern critical editions are
used to indicate various degrees of textual uncertainty as perceived by
those editors. Double brackets in NA27/UBS4 indicate what those
editors consider to be later and non-original interpolations.31 The
status of the Byzantine main or marginal readings is not affected by
any modern critical text readings or brackets that appear in the lower
apparatus.
31
Double brackets in NA27/UBS4 that relate to the Byzantine main text appear at Mark
16:9-20; Luke 22:43-44; Luke 23:34; and John 7:53-8:11. The only NA27 double-bracketed
portion not related to the Byzantine Textform is the so-called “shorter ending” of Mark,
which NA27 inserts between Mark 16:8 and 9, preceding its double-bracketed “longer
ending” (Mark 16:9-20). The NA27 “shorter ending” reads as follows: ˆˆPánta dè tà
parhggelména toîw perì tòn Pétron suntómvw \j}ggeilan. Metà dè taûta kaì a[tòw `
&Ihsoûw ˙pò ˙natolêw kaì ƒxri dúsevw \japésteilen di' a[tôn tò ¥eròn kaì ƒfyarton
k}rugma têw a†vníou svthríaw. &Am}n.˜˜
xix
Preface
CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS
The New Testament is God’s revelation to his chosen people
who comprise Christ’s church. The Christian believer receives these
scriptures as canonical and normative: the inspired and authoritative
written word of God that serves as the infallible rule of faith and
practice for God’s people. The content of these scriptures is truth
without mixture of error in all that they affirm. A corollary to these
doctrinal beliefs is the confessional declaration that this revelation has
been kept pure in all ages by the singular care and providence of God.
The Greek text of the New Testament therefore must be
established and certified in a manner appropriate to its historical and
theological significance. The task set before God’s people is to
identify and receive the best-attested form of that Greek biblical text
as preserved among the extant evidence. Although no divine
instruction exists regarding the establishment of the most precise
form of the original autographs, such instruction is not required:
autograph textual preservation can be recognized and established by a
careful and judicious examination of the existing evidence. Scribal
fidelity in manuscript transmission over the centuries remains the
primary locus of autograph preservation.
God did not decree that identical copies of the autographs would
be maintained during the era of manual transmission; indeed, no two
manuscripts agree precisely. Yet the original Greek New Testament
text has been preserved by ordinary means with a remarkable degree of
accuracy in almost all manuscripts, through the unregulated
dissemination and transmission of the New Testament documents.
The basic integrity of this original text is confirmed by the apparently
mundane labor carried out by generations of reasonably accurate
scribes; the security and authority of the autograph text thus has been
xxi
Preface
xxiii
Preface
xxiv
KATA MATYAION
2
KATA MATYAION 2.5 - 2.18
3
2.19 - 3.11 KATA MATYAION
19
Teleut}santow dè toû ^Hrœdou, †doú, ƒggelow kuríou kat'
ªnar faínetai t! &Ivs|f \n A†gúpt~, 20 légvn, &Egeryeìw
parálabe tò paidíon kaì t|n mhtéra a[toû, kaì poreúou e†w
gên &Isra}l: teyn}kasin gàr o¥ zhtoûntew t|n cux|n toû
paidíou. 21 ^O dè \geryeìw parélaben tò paidíon kaì t|n
mhtéra a[toû, kaì ‘lyen e†w gên &Isra}l. 22 &Akoúsaw dè –ti
&Arxélaow basileúei \pì têw &Ioudaíaw ˙ntì ^Hrœdou toû
patròw a[toû, \fob}yh \keî ˙pelyeîn: xrhmatisyeìw dè kat'
ªnar, ˙nexQrhsen e†w tà mérh têw Galilaíaw, 23 kaì \lyWn
katœkhsen e†w pólin legoménhn Nazarét: –pvw plhrvy_ tò
]hyèn dià tôn profhtôn, –ti Nazvraîow klhy}setai.
4
KATA MATYAION 3.12 - 4.9
5
4.10 - 4.24 KATA MATYAION
6
KATA MATYAION 4.25 - 5.15
7
5.16 - 5.30 KATA MATYAION
16
O %utvw lamcátv tò fôw ømôn ¡mprosyen tôn ˙nyrQpvn,
–pvw Êdvsin ømôn tà kalà ¡rga, kaì dojásvsin tòn patéra
ømôn tòn \n toîw o[ranoîw.
17
M| nomíshte –ti ‘lyon katalûsai tòn nómon (h toùw
prof}taw: o[k ‘lyon katalûsai ˙llà plhrôsai. 18 &Am|n gàr
légv ømîn, £vw ©n parély+ ` o[ranòw kaì = gê, †ôta ¢n (h mía
keraía o[ m| parély+ ˙pò toû nómou, £vw ©n pánta génhtai.
19
$O w \àn o{n lús+ mían tôn \ntolôn toútvn tôn \laxístvn,
kaì didáj+ o%utvw toùw ˙nyrQpouw, \láxistow klhy}setai \n
t_ basileíŸ tôn o[ranôn: $ow d' ©n poi}s+ kaì didáj+, o˚tow
mégaw klhy}setai \n t_ basileíŸ tôn o[ranôn. 20 Légv gàr
ømîn –ti \àn m| perisseús+ = dikaiosúnh ømôn pleîon tôn
gra m m a t év n kaì Farisaívn, o[ m| e†sélyhte e†w t|n
basileían tôn o[ranôn.
21
&Hkoúsate –ti \rréyh toîw ˙rxaíoiw, O[ foneúseiw: $ow d'
©n foneús+, ¡noxow ¡stai t_ krísei: 22 \gW dè légv ømîn –ti pâw
` •rgizómenow t! ˙delf! a[toû e†kê ¡noxow ¡stai t_ krísei: $ow
d' ©n eÊp+ t! ˙delf! a[toû, ^Raká, ¡noxow ¡stai t! sunedrí~:
$ow d' ©n eÊp+, Mvré, ¡noxow ¡stai e†w t|n géennan toû purów.
23
&Eàn o{n prosfér+w tò dôrón sou \pì tò yusiast}rion, kaì
\keî mnhsy_w –ti ` ˙delfów sou ¡xei ti katà soû, 24 ƒfew \keî
tò dôrón sou ¡mprosyen toû yusiasthríou, kaì %upage, prôton
diallághyi t! ˙delf! sou, kaì tóte \lyWn prósfere tò dôrón
sou. 25 *Isyi e[noôn t! ˙ntidík~ sou taxú, £vw –tou e \n t_
`d! met' a[toû, m}poté se parad! ` ˙ntídikow t! krit_, kaì `
krit}w se parad! t! øphrét+, kaì e†w fulak|n blhy}s+.
26
&Am|n légv soi, o[ m| \jély+w \keîyen, £vw ©n ˙pod!w tòn
¡sxaton kodránthn.
27
&Hkoúsate –ti \rréyh, O[ moixeúseiw: 28 \gW dè légv
ømîn, –ti pâw ` blépvn gunaîka pròw tò \piyumêsai a[t|n ædh
\moíxeusen a[t|n \n t_ kardíŸ a[toû. 29 E† dè ` •fyalmów sou
` dejiòw skandalízei se, ¡jele a[tòn kaì bále ˙pò soû:
sumférei gár soi ®na ˙pólhtai ¢n tôn melôn sou, kaì m| –lon
tò sômá sou blhy_ e†w géennan. 30 Kaì e† = dejiá sou xeìr
5.20 = dikaiosúnh ømôn ♦ ømôn = 5.25 \n t_ `d! met' a[toû ♦ met' a[toû
dikaiosúnh \n t_ `d!
5.22 e†kê ♦ — 5.25 se parad! t! ♦ t!
5.23 kaì \keî ♦ k˙keî
8
KATA MATYAION 5.31 - 5.45
5.30 blhy_ e†w géennan ♦ e†w géennan 5.39 strécon ♦ ˆsou˜ strécon
˙pély+ 5.42 dídou ♦ dów
5.31 –ti ♦ — 5.42 daneísasyai ♦ danísasyai
5.32 $ow ©n ˙polús+ ♦ pâw ` ˙polúvn 5.44 e[logeîte toùw katarvménouw
5.32 moixâsyai ♦ moixeuyênai ømâw kalôw poieîte toîw misoûsin
5.36 (h mélainan poiêsai ♦ poiêsai (h ømâw ♦ —
mélainan 5.44 \phreazóntvn ømâw kaì ♦ —
5.39 ]apísei \pí ♦ ]apízei e†w 5.45 toîw ♦ —
9
5.46 - 6.12 KATA MATYAION
10
KATA MATYAION 6.13 - 6.26
11
6.27 - 7.9 KATA MATYAION
12
KATA MATYAION 7.10 - 7.25
13
7.26 - 8.11 KATA MATYAION
\keín+, kaì o[k ¡pesen: teyemelívto gàr \pì t|n pétran. 26 Kaì
pâw ` ˙koúvn mou toùw lógouw toútouw kaì m| poiôn a[toúw,
`moivy}setai ˙ndrì mvr!, –stiw Œkodómhsen t|n o†kían
a[toû \pì t|n ƒmmon: 27 kaì katébh = brox| kaì ‘lyon o¥
potamoì kaì ¡pneusan o¥ ƒnemoi, kaì prosékocan t_ o†kíŸ
\keín+, kaì ¡pesen: kaì ‘n = ptôsiw a[têw megálh.
28
Kaì \géneto –te sunetélesen ` &Ihsoûw toùw lógouw
toútouw, \jepl}ssonto o¥ ªxloi \pì t_ didax_ a[toû: 29 ‘n gàr
didáskvn a[toùw qw \jousían ¡xvn, kaì o[x qw o¥ grammateîw.
14
KATA MATYAION 8.12 - 8.27
15
8.28 - 9.8 KATA MATYAION
28
Kaì \lyónti a[t! e†w tò péran e†w t|n xQ r a n tôn
Gergeshnôn, øp}nthsan a[t! dúo daimonizómenoi \k tôn
mnhmeívn \jerxómenoi, xalepoì lían, v % ste m| †sxúein tinà
29
parelyeîn dià têw `doû \keínhw: kaì †doú, ¡krajan légontew,
Tí =mîn kaì soí, &Ihsoû u¥è toû yeoû; )Hlyew @de prò kairoû
basanísai =mâw; 30 )Hn dè makràn ˙p' a[tôn ˙gélh xoírvn
pollôn boskoménh. 31 O¥ dè daímonew parekáloun a[tón,
légontew, E† \kbálleiw =mâw, \pítrecon =mîn ˙pelyeîn e†w t|n
˙gélhn tôn xoírvn. 32 Kaì eÂpen a[toîw, ^Upágete. O¥ dè
\jelyóntew ˙pêlyon e†w t|n ˙gélhn tôn xoírvn: kaì †doú,
% rmhsen pâsa = ˙gélh tôn xoírvn katà toû krhmnoû e†w t|n
v
yálassan, kaì ˙péyanon \n toîw %udasin. 33 O¥ dè bóskontew
¡fugon, kaì ˙pelyóntew e†w t|n pólin ˙p}ggeilan pánta, kaì
tà tôn daimonizoménvn. 34 Kaì †doú, pâsa = póliw \jêlyen e†w
sunánthsin t! &Ihsoû: kaì †dóntew a[tón, parekálesan –pvw
metab_ ˙pò tôn `rívn a[tôn.
16
KATA MATYAION 9.9 - 9.22
9
Kaì parágvn ` &Ihsoûw \keîyen eÂden ƒnyrvpon
kay}menon \pì tò telQnion, Matyaîon legómenon, kaì légei
a[t!, &Akoloúyei moi. Kaì ˙nastàw “koloúyhsen a[t!.
10
Kaì \géneto a[toû ˙nakeiménou \n t_ o†kíŸ, kaì †doú,
polloì telônai kaì a^ martvloì \lyóntew sunanékeinto t!
&Ihsoû kaì toîw mayhtaîw a[toû. 11 Kaì †dóntew o¥ Farisaîoi
eÂpon toîw mayhtaîw a[toû, Dià tí metà tôn telvnôn kaì
a^ martvlôn \syíei ` didáskalow ømôn; 12 ^O dè &Ihsoûw
˙koúsaw eÂpen a[toîw, O[ xreían ¡xousin o¥ †sxúontew †atroû,
˙ll' o¥ kakôw ¡xontew. 13 Poreuyéntew dè máyete tí \stin,
*Eleon yélv, kaì o[ yusían: o[ gàr ‘lyon kalésai dikaíouw,
˙llà a^martvloùw e†w metánoian.
14
Tóte prosérxontai a[t! o¥ mayhtaì &Ivánnou, légontew,
Dià tí =meîw kaì o¥ Farisaîoi nhsteúomen pollá, o¥ dè mayhtaí
sou o[ nhsteúousin; 15 Kaì eÂpen a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, M|
dúnantai o¥ u¥oì toû numfônow penyeîn, \f' –son met' a[tôn
\stin ` numfíow; &Eleúsontai dè =mérai –tan ˙pary_ ˙p'
a[tôn ` numfíow, kaì tóte nhsteúsousin. 16 O [deìw dè
\pibállei \píblhma ]ákouw ˙gnáfou \pì ¥matí~ palai!: aÊrei
gàr tò pl}rvma a[toû ˙pò toû ¥matíou, kaì xeîron sxísma
gínetai. 17 O[dè bállousin oÂnon néon e†w ˙skoùw palaioúw: e†
dè m}ge, ]}gnuntai o¥ ˙skoí, kaì ` oÂnow \kxeîtai, kaì o¥ ˙skoì
˙poloûntai: ˙llà bállousin oÂnon néon e†w ˙skoùw kainoúw,
kaì ˙mfóteroi sunthroûntai.
18
Taûta a[toû laloûntow a[toîw, †doú, ƒrxvn e<w \lyWn
prosekúnei a[t!, légvn –ti ^H yugáthr mou ƒrti \teleúthsen:
˙llà \lyWn \píyew t|n xeîrá sou \p' a[t}n, kaì z}setai.
19
Kaì \geryeìw ` &Ihsoûw “koloúyhsen a[t! kaì o¥ mayhtaì
a[toû. 20 Kaì †doú, gun| a¥morrooûsa dQdeka ¡th,
proselyoûsa ªpisyen, %hcato toû kraspédou toû ¥matíou
a[toû. 21 *Elegen gàr \n e^ aut_, &Eàn mónon ßcvmai toû
¥matíou a[toû, svy}somai. 22 ^O dè &Ihsoûw \pistrafeìw kaì
†dWn a[t|n eÂpen, Yársei, yúgater: = pístiw sou sésvkén se.
17
9.23 - 9.38 KATA MATYAION
Kaì \sQyh = gun| ˙pò têw v% raw \keínhw. 23 Kaì \lyWn ` &Ihsoûw
e†w t|n o†kían toû ƒrxontow, kaì †dWn toùw a[lhtàw kaì tòn
ªxlon yoruboúmenon, 24 légei a[toîw, &Anaxvreîte: o[ gàr
˙péyanen tò korásion, ˙llà kayeúdei. Kaì kategélvn a[toû.
25
%O te dè \jebl}yh ` ªxlow, e†selyWn \kráthsen têw xeiròw
a[têw, kaì “géryh tò korásion. 26 Kaì \jêlyen = f}mh a%uth e†w
–lhn t|n gên \keínhn.
27
Kaì parágonti \keîyen t! &Ihsoû, “koloúyhsan a[t! dúo
u¥òw tufloí, krázontew kaì légontew, &Eléhson =mâw, u¥è Dauíd.
28
&Elyónti dè e†w t|n o†kían, prosêlyon a[t! o¥ tufloí, kaì
légei a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, Pisteúete –ti dúnamai toûto poiêsai;
Légousin a[t!, Naí, kúrie. 29 Tóte %hcato tôn •fyalmôn
a[tôn, légvn, Katà t|n pístin ømôn genhy}tv ømîn. 30 Kaì
˙neœxyhsan a[tôn o¥ •fyalmoí: kaì \nebrim}sato a[toîw `
&Ihsoûw, légvn, ^Orâte mhdeìw ginvskétv. 31 O¥ dè \jelyóntew
dief}misan a[tòn \n –l+ t_ g_ \keín+.
32
A[tôn dè \j er xo m én v n , †doú, pros}negkan a[t!
ƒnyrvpon kvfòn daimonizómenon. 33 Kaì \kblhyéntow toû
daimoníou, \lálhsen ` kvfów: kaì \yaúmasan o¥ ªxloi,
légontew, O[dépote \fánh o%utvw \n t! &Isra}l. 34 O¥ dè
Farisaîoi ¡legon, &En t! ƒrxonti tôn daimonívn \kbállei tà
daimónia.
35
Kaì periêgen ` &Ihsoûw tàw póleiw pásaw kaì tàw kQmaw,
didáskvn \n taîw sunagvgaîw a[tôn, kaì khrússvn tò
e[aggélion têw basileíaw, kaì yerapeúvn pâsan nóson kaì
pâsan malakían \n t! la!. 36 &I d W n dè toùw ªxlouw,
\s p l a g xn í s yh perì a[tôn, –ti ‘san \skulménoi kaì
\rrimménoi qseì próbata m| ¡xonta poiména. 37 Tóte légei toîw
mayhtaîw a[toû, ^O mèn yerismòw polúw, o¥ dè \rgátai •lígoi:
38
de}yhte o{n toû kuríou toû yerismoû, –pvw \kbál+ \rgátaw
e†w tòn yerismòn a[toû.
18
KATA MATYAION 10.1 - 10.16
19
10.17 - 10.33 KATA MATYAION
20
KATA MATYAION 10.34 - 11.7
21
11.8 - 11.23 KATA MATYAION
22
KATA MATYAION 11.24 - 12.10
23
12.11 - 12.28 KATA MATYAION
24
KATA MATYAION 12.29 - 12.42
25
12.43 - 13.8 KATA MATYAION
26
KATA MATYAION 13.9 - 13.23
¡pesen \pì t|n gên t|n kal}n, kaì \dídou karpón, $o mèn e^katón,
$o dè e^j}konta, $o dè triákonta. 9 ^O ¡xvn „ta ˙koúein ˙kouétv.
10
Kaì proselyóntew o¥ mayhtaì eÂpon a[t!, Dià tí \n
parabolaîw laleîw a[toîw; 11 ^O dè ˙pokriyeìw eÂpen a[toîw
–ti ^Umîn dédotai gnônai tà must}ria têw basileíaw tôn
o[ranôn, \keínoiw dè o[ dédotai. 12 %O stiw gàr ¡xei, doy}setai
a[t! kaì perisseuy}setai: –stiw dè o[k ¡xei, kaì $o ¡xei,
˙ry}setai ˙p' a[toû. 13 Dià toûto \n parabolaîw a[toîw
lalô, –ti blépontew o[ blépousin, kaì ˙koúontew o[k
˙koúousin, o[dè sunioûsin. 14 Kaì ˙naplhroûtai a[toîw =
profhteía &Hsafiou, = légousa, &Ako_ ˙koúsete, kaì o[ m|
sunête: kaì blépontew blécete, kaì o[ m| Êdhte. 15 &Epaxúnyh
&
gàr = kardía toû laoû toútou, kaì toîw vsìn barévw ækousan,
kaì toùw •fyalmoùw a[tôn \kámmusan: m}pote Êdvsin toîw
&
•fyalmoîw, kaì toîw vsìn ˙koúsvsin, kaì t_ kardíŸ sunôsin,
kaì \pistrécvsin, kaì †ásomai a[toúw. 16 ^Umôn dè makárioi †ásvmai
27
13.24 - 13.36 KATA MATYAION
24
*Allhn parabol|n paréyhken a[toîw, légvn, ^VmoiQyh =
basileía tôn o[ranôn ˙nyrQp~ speíronti kalòn spérma \n
t! ˙gr! a[toû: 25 \n dè t! kayeúdein toùw ˙nyrQpouw, ‘lyen
a[toû ` \xyròw kaì ¡speiren zizánia ˙nà méson toû sítou, kaì
˙pêlyen. 26 %O te dè \blásthsen ` xórtow kaì karpòn \poíhsen,
tóte \fánh kaì tà zizánia. 27 Proselyóntew dè o¥ doûloi toû
o†kodespótou eÂpon a[t!, Kúrie, o[xì kalòn spérma ¡speiraw
\n t! s! ˙gr!; Póyen o{n ¡xei zizánia; 28 ^O dè ¡fh a[toîw,
&Exyròw ƒnyrvpow toûto \poíhsen. O¥ dè doûloi eÂpon a[t!,
sulléjvmen Yéleiw o{n ˙pelyóntew sulléjomen a[tá; 29 ^O dè ¡fh, O·:
m}pote, sullégontew tà zizánia, \krizQshte ßma a[toîw tòn
sîton. 30 *Afete sunaujánesyai ˙mfótera méxri toû yerismoû:
kaì \n kair! toû yerismoû \rô toîw yeristaîw, Sulléjate
prôton tà zizánia, kaì d}sate a[tà e†w désmaw pròw tò
katakaûsai a[tá: tòn dè sîton sunagágete e†w t|n ˙poy}khn
mou.
31
*Allhn parabol|n paréyhken a[toîw, légvn, ^O moía
\stìn = basileía tôn o[ranôn kókk~ sinápevw, $on labWn
ƒnyrvpow ¡speiren \n t! ˙gr! a[toû: 32 $o mikróteron mén
\stin pántvn tôn spermátvn: –tan dè a[jhy_, meîzon tôn
laxánvn \stín, kaì gínetai déndron, v% ste \lyeîn tà peteinà
toû o[ranoû kaì kataskhnoûn \n toîw kládoiw a[toû.
33
*Allhn parabol|n \lálhsen a[toîw, ^Omoía \stìn =
\nékrucen basileía tôn o[ranôn zúm+, ÷n laboûsa gun| ¡krucen e†w
˙leúrou sáta tría, £vw o˚ \zumQyh –lon.
34
Taûta pánta \lálhsen ` &Ihsoûw \n parabolaîw toîw
ªxloiw, kaì xvrìw parabolêw o[k \lálei a[toîw: 35 –pvw
plhrvy_ tò ]hyèn dià toû prof}tou, légontow, &Anoíjv \n
parabolaîw tò stóma mou, \reújomai kekrumména ˙pò
katabolêw kósmou.
36
Tóte ˙feìw toùw ªxlouw ‘lyen e†w t|n o†kían ` &Ihsoûw:
kaì prosêlyon a[t! o¥ mayhtaì a[toû, légontew, Fráson =mîn
28
KATA MATYAION 13.37 - 13.50
29
13.51 - 14.9 KATA MATYAION
51
Légei a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, Sun}kate taûta pánta; Légousin
a[t!, Naí, kúrie. 52 ^O dè eÂpen a[toîw, Dià toûto pâw
grammateùw mayhteuyeìw e†w t|n basileían tôn o[ranôn
–moiów \stin ˙nyrQp~ o†kodespót+, –stiw \kbállei \k toû
yhsauroû a[toû kainà kaì palaiá.
53
Kaì \géneto –te \télesen ` &Ihsoûw tàw parabolàw
taútaw, metêren \keîyen: 54 kaì \lyWn e†w t|n patrída a[toû
\dídasken a[toùw \n t_ sunagvg_ a[tôn, v % ste \kpl}ttesyai
%
a[toùw kaì légein, Póyen toút~ = sofía auth kaì a¥ dunámeiw;
55
O[x o˚tów \stin ` toû téktonow u¥ów; O[xí = m}thr a[toû
légetai Mariám, kaì o¥ ˙delfoì a[toû &Iákvbow kaì &Ivsêw
kaì Símvn kaì &Ioúdaw; 56 Kaì a¥ ˙delfaì a[toû o[xì pâsai
pròw =mâw e† s í n ; Póyen o{n toút~ taûta pánta; 57 Kaì
\skandalízonto \n a[t!. ^O dè &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[toîw, O[k
¡stin prof}thw ƒtimow, e† m| \n t_ patrídi a[toû kaì \n t_
o†kíŸ aøtoû. 58 Kaì o[k \poíhsen \keî dunámeiw polláw, dià
t|n ˙pistían a[tôn.
30
KATA MATYAION 14.10 - 14.25
31
14.26 - 15.5 KATA MATYAION
32
KATA MATYAION 15.6 - 15.25
33
15.26 - 15.39 KATA MATYAION
34
KATA MATYAION 16.1 - 16.17
35
16.18 - 16.28 KATA MATYAION
36
KATA MATYAION 17.1 - 17.15
37
17.16 - 17.27 KATA MATYAION
38
KATA MATYAION 18.1 - 18.14
39
18.15 - 18.30 KATA MATYAION
15
&E à n dè a^ mart}s+ e†w sè ` ˙delfów sou, u % page kaì
¡legjon a[tòn metajù soû kaì a[toû mónou. &Eán sou ˙koús+,
\kérdhsaw tòn ˙delfón sou: 16 \àn dè m| ˙koús+, parálabe
metà soû ¡ti £na (h dúo, ®na \pì stómatow dúo martúrvn (h triôn
stay_ pân ]êma: 17 \à n dè parakoús+ a[tôn, e†pè t_
\kklhsíŸ: \àn dè kaì têw \kklhsíaw parakoús+, ¡stv soi
% sper ` \ynikòw kaì ` telQnhw. 18 &Am|n légv ømîn, –sa \àn
v
d}shte \pì têw gêw, ¡stai dedeména \n t! o[ran!: kaì –sa \àn
lúshte \pì têw gêw, ¡stai leluména \n t! o[ran!. 19 Pálin
˙m|n légv ømîn, –ti \àn dúo ømôn sumfvn}svsin \pì têw gêw
perì pantòw prágmatow o˚ \àn a†t}svntai, gen}setai a[toîw
parà toû patrów mou toû \n o[ranoîw. 20 O˚ gár e†sin dúo (h
treîw sunhgménoi e†w tò \mòn ªnoma, \keî e†mì \n més~ a[tôn.
21
Tóte proselyWn a[t! ` Pétrow eÂpen, Kúrie, posákiw
a^ mart}sei e†w \mè ` ˙delfów mou, kaì ˙f}sv a[t!; %Evw
e^ ptákiw; 22 Légei a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, O[ légv soi £vw e^ ptákiw,
˙ll' £vw e^ bdomhkontákiw e^ ptá. 23 Dià toûto qmoiQyh =
basileía tôn o[ranôn ˙nyrQp~ basileî, $o w “yél h s en
sunârai lógon metà tôn doúlvn a[toû. 24 &Arjaménou dè
a[toû sunaírein, proshnéxyh a[t! e<w •feiléthw murívn
talántvn. 25 M| ¡xontow dè a[toû ˙podoûnai \kéleusen
a[tòn ` kúriow a[toû prayênai, kaì t|n gunaîka a[toû kaì tà
tékna, kaì pánta –sa eÂxen, kaì ˙podoyênai. 26 PesWn o{n `
doûlow prosekúnei a[t!, légvn, Kúrie, Makroyúmhson \p'
\moí, kaì pánta soi ˙podQsv. 27 Splagxnisyeìw dè ` kúriow toû
doúlou \keínou ˙pélusen a[tón, kaì tò dáneion ˙fêken a[t!.
28
&EjelyWn dè ` doûlow \keînow e˚ren £na tôn sundoúlvn
a[toû, $ow v* feilen a[t! e^katòn dhnária, kaì krat}saw a[tòn
¡pnigen, légvn, &Apódow moi eÊ ti •feíleiw. 29 PesWn o{n `
súndoulow a[toû e†w toùw pódaw a[toû parekálei a[tón,
légvn, Makroyúmhson \p' \moí, kaì ˙podQsv soi. 30 ^O dè o[k
40
KATA MATYAION 18.31 - 19.9
sárka mían; 6 %Vste o[kéti e†sìn dúo, ˙llà sàrj mía: $o o{n `
yeòw sunézeujen, ƒnyrvpow m| xvrizétv. 7 Légousin a[t!, Tí
o{n Mvsêw \neteílato doûnai biblíon ˙postasíou, kaì
˙polûsai a[t}n; 8 Légei a[toîw –ti Mvsêw pròw t|n
sklhrokardían ømôn \pétrecen ømîn ˙polûsai tàw gunaîkaw
ømôn: ˙p' ˙rxêw dè o[ gégonen o%utvw. 9 Légv dè ømîn –ti $ow ©n
˙polús+ t|n gunaîka a[toû, m| \pì porneíŸ, kaì gam}s+
ƒllhn, moixâtai: kaì ` ˙poleluménhn gam}saw moixâtai.
41
19.10 - 19.24 KATA MATYAION
10
Légousin a[t! o¥ mayhtaì a[toû, E† o%utvw \stìn = a†tía toû
˙nyrQpou metà têw gunaików, o[ sumférei gamêsai. 11 ^O dè
eÂpen a[toîw, O[ pántew xvroûsin tòn lógon toûton, ˙ll' o<w
dédotai. 12 E†sìn gàr e[noûxoi, o®tinew \k koilíaw mhtròw
\g en n } y h s a n o %u tvw: kaí e†sin e[noûxoi, o®tinew
e[nouxísyhsan øpò tôn ˙nyrQpvn: kaí e†sin e[noûxoi, o®tinew
e[noúxisan e^ autoùw dià t|n basileían tôn o[ranôn. ^O
dunámenow xvreîn xvreítv.
13
Tóte proshnéxyh a[t! paidía, ®na tàw xeîraw \piy_
a[toîw, kaì proseújhtai: o¥ dè mayhtaì \petímhsan a[toîw.
14
^O dè &Ihsoûw eÂpen, *Afete tà paidía, kaì m| kvlúete a[tà
\l yeî n prów me: tôn gàr toioútvn \stìn = basileía tôn
o[ranôn. 15 Kaì \piyeìw a[toîw tàw xeîraw, \poreúyh \keîyen.
16
Kaì †doú, e<w proselyWn eÂpen a[t!, Didáskale ˙gayé, tí
˙gayòn poi}sv, ®na ¡xv zv|n a†Qnion; 17 ^O dè eÂpen a[t!, Tí
me légeiw ˙gayón; O[deìw ˙gayów, e† m| e<w, ` yeów. E† dè yéleiw
e†selyeîn e†w t|n zv}n, t}rhson tàw \ntoláw. 18 Légei a[t!,
Poíaw; ^O dè &Ihsoûw eÂpen, Tò O[ foneúseiw: o[ moixeúseiw: o[
kléceiw: o[ ceudomartur}seiw: 19 tíma tòn patéra kaì t|n
mhtéra: kaí, ˙gap}seiw tòn plhsíon sou qw seautón. 20 Légei
a[t! ` neanískow, Pánta taûta \fulajámhn \k neóthtów mou:
tí ¡ti østerô; 21 *Efh a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, E† yéleiw téleiow eÂnai,
%upage, pQlhsón sou tà øpárxonta kaì dòw ptvxoîw, kaì £jeiw
yhsauròn \n o[ran!: kaì deûro, ˙koloúyei moi. 22 &Akoúsaw
dè ` neanískow tòn lógon ˙pêlyen lupoúmenow: ‘n gàr ¡xvn
kt}mata pollá.
23
^O dè &Ihsoûw eÂpen toîw mayhtaîw a[toû, &Am|n légv ømîn
–ti duskólvw ploúsiow e†seleúsetai e†w t|n basileían tôn
o[ranôn. 24 Pálin dè légv ømîn, e[kopQterón \stin kámhlon
dià trup}matow ]afídow dielyeî n , (h ploúsion e†w t|n
42
KATA MATYAION 19.25 - 20.9
43
20.10 - 20.24 KATA MATYAION
10
&Elyóntew dè o¥ prôtoi \nómisan –ti pleîona l}contai: kaì
¡labon kaì a[toì ˙nà dhnárion. 11 Labóntew dè \gógguzon
katà toû o†kodespótou, 12 légontew –ti O˚toi o¥ ¡sxatoi mían
% ran \poíhsan, kaì Êsouw =mîn a[toùw \poíhsaw, toîw
v
bastásasin tò bárow têw =méraw kaì tòn kaúsvna. 13 ^O dè
˙pokriyeìw eÂpen e^ nì a[tôn, ^Etaîre, o[k ˙dikô se: o[xì
dhnaríou sunefQnhsáw moi; 14 )Aron tò sòn kaì %upage: yélv
dè toút~ t! \sxát~ doûnai qw kaì soí. 15 (H o[k ¡jestín moi
poiêsai $o yélv \n toîw \moîw; E† ` •fyalmów sou ponhrów \stin,
–ti \gW ˙gayów e†mi; 16 O %utvw ¡sontai o¥ ¡sxatoi prôtoi, kaì o¥
prôtoi ¡sxatoi: polloì gàr e†sin klhtoí, •lígoi dè \klektoí.
17
Kaì ˙nabaínvn ` &Ihsoûw e†w ^Ierosóluma parélaben toùw
dQdeka mayhtàw kat' †dían \n t_ `d!, kaì eÂpen a[toîw,
18
&I d o ú , ˙nabaínomen e†w ^Ierosóluma, kaì ` u¥òw toû
˙nyrQpou paradoy}setai toîw ˙rxiereûsin kaì
grammateûsin: kaì katakrinoûsin a[tòn yanát~, 19 kaì
paradQsousin a[tòn toîw ¡yn es i n e† w tò \mpaîjai kaì
mastigôsai kaì staurôsai: kaì t_ trít+ =mérŸ ˙nast}setai.
20
Tóte prosêlyen a[t! = m}thr tôn u¥ôn Zebedaíou metà
tôn u¥ôn a[têw, proskunoûsa kaì a†toûsá ti par' a[toû.
21
^O dè eÂpen a[t_, Tí yéleiw; Légei a[t!, E†pè ®na kayísvsin
o˚toi o¥ dúo u¥oí mou, e<w \k dejiôn sou, kaì e<w \j e[vnúmvn
sou, \n t_ basileíŸ sou. 22 &Apokriyeìw dè ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen, O[k
oÊdate tí a†teîsye. Dúnasye pieîn tò pot}rion $o \gW méllv
pínein, (h tò báptisma $o \gW baptízomai baptisyênai;
Légousin a[t!, Dunámeya . 23 Kaì légei a[toîw, Tò mèn
pot}rión mou píesye, kaì tò báptisma $o \gW baptízomai
baptisy}sesye: Tò dè kayísai \k dejiôn mou kaì \j e[vnúmvn
mou, o[k ¡stin \mòn doûnai, ˙ll' o<w =toímastai øpò toû
patrów mou. 24 Kaì ˙koúsantew o¥ déka “ganákthsan perì tôn
44
KATA MATYAION 20.25 - 21.6
45
21.7 - 21.21 KATA MATYAION
&Ihsoûw, 7 ægagon t|n ªnon kaì tòn pôlon, kaì \péyhkan \pánv
a[tôn tà ¥mátia a[tôn, kaì \pekáyisen \pánv a[tôn. 8 ^O dè
pleîstow ªxlow ¡strvsan e^autôn tà ¥mátia \n t_ `d!: ƒlloi
dè ¡kopton kládouw ˙pò tôn déndrvn, kaì \strQnnuon \n t_
`d!. 9 O¥ dè ªxloi o¥ proágontew kaì o¥ ˙kolouyoûntew
¡krazon, légontew, ^Vsannà t! u¥! Dauíd: E[loghménow `
\rxómenow \n •nómati kuríou: ^Vsannà \n toîw øcístoiw.
10
Kaì e†selyóntow a[toû e†w ^Ierosóluma, \seísyh pâsa =
póliw, légousa, Tíw \stin o˚tow; 11 O¥ dè ªxloi ¡legon, O˚tów
\stin &Ihsoûw ` prof}thw, ` ˙pò Nazarèt têw Galilaíaw.
12
Kaì e†sêlyen ` &Ihsoûw e†w tò ¥eròn toû yeo û , kaì
\jébalen pántaw toùw pvloûntaw kaì ˙gorázontaw \n t! ¥er!,
kaì tàw trapézaw tôn kollubistôn katéstrecen, kaì tàw
kayédraw tôn pvloúntvn tàw peristeráw. 13 Kaì légei a[toîw,
Gégraptai, ^O oÂków mou oÂkow proseuxêw klhy}setai: ømeîw dè
a[tòn \poi}sate sp}laion l+stôn. 14 Kaì prosêlyon a[t!
xv l o ì kaì tufloì \n t! ¥er ! : kaì \yer á p eu s en a[toúw.
15
&Idóntew dè o¥ ˙rxiereîw kaì o¥ grammateîw tà yaumásia $a
\poíhsen, kaì toùw paîdaw krázontaw \n t! ¥er!, kaì légontaw,
^Vsannà t! u¥! Dauíd, “ganákthsan, 16 kaì eÂpon a[t!,
&Akoúeiw tí o˚toi légousin; ^O dè &Ihsoûw légei a[toîw, Naí:
o[dépote ˙négnvte –ti &Ek stómatow nhpívn kaì yhlazóntvn
kathrtísv aÂnon; 17 Kaì katalipWn a[toùw \jêlyen ¡jv têw
pólevw e†w Bhyanían, kaì h[lísyh \keî.
18
Prv›aw dè \panágvn e†w t|n pólin, \peínasen:
19
kaì †dWn sukên mían \pì têw `doû, ‘lyen \p' a[t}n, kaì
o[dèn e˚ren \n a[t_ e† m| fúlla mónon: kaì légei a[t_,
Mhkéti \k soû karpòw génhtai e†w tòn a†ôna. Kaì \jhrányh
paraxrêma = sukê. 20 Kaì †dóntew o¥ mayhtaì \yaúmasan,
légontew, Pôw paraxrêma \jhrányh = sukê; 21 &Apokriyeìw dè
` &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[toîw, &Am|n légv ømîn, \àn ¡xhte pístin, kaì
m| diakriyête, o[ mónon tò têw sukêw poi}sete, ˙llà k©n t!
46
KATA MATYAION 21.22 - 21.34
pisteúontew, l}cesye.
23
Kaì \lyónti a[t! e†w tò ¥erón, prosêlyon a[t!
didáskonti o¥ ˙rxiereîw kaì o¥ presbúteroi toû laoû,
légontew, &En poíŸ \jousíŸ taûta poieîw; Kaì tíw soi ¡dvken
t|n \jousían taúthn; 24 &Apokriyeìw dè ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[toîw,
&Ervt}sv ømâw k˙gW lógon £na, $on \àn eÊphté moi, k˙gW ømîn
\rô \n poíŸ \jousíŸ taûta poiô. 25 Tò báptisma &Ivánnou
póyen ‘n; &Ej o[ranoû (h \j ˙nyrQpvn; O¥ dè dielogízonto par'
e^autoîw, légontew, &Eàn eÊpvmen, &Ej o[ranoû, \reî =mîn, Dià tí
o{n o[k \pisteúsate a[t!; 26 &Eàn dè eÊpvmen, &Ej ˙nyrQpvn,
foboúmeya tòn ªxlon: pántew gàr ¡xousin tòn &Ivánnhn qw
prof}thn. 27 Kaì ˙pokriyéntew t! &Ihsoû eÂpon, O[k oÊdamen.
*Efh a[toîw kaì a[tów, O[dè \gW légv ømîn \n poíŸ \jousíŸ
taûta poiô. 28 Tí dè ømîn dokeî; *Anyrvpow eÂxen tékna dúo,
kaì proselyWn t! prQt~ eÂpen, Téknon, %upage, s}meron
\rgázou \n t! ˙mpelôní mou. 29 ^O dè ˙pokriyeìw eÂpen, O[
yélv: %usteron dè metamelhyeíw, ˙pêlyen. 30 Kaì proselyWn
t! deutér~ eÂpen qsaútvw. ^O dè ˙pokriyeìw eÂpen, &EgQ, e^tér~
47
21.35 - 22.5 KATA MATYAION
48
KATA MATYAION 22.6 - 22.23
49
22.24 - 22.44 KATA MATYAION
24
légontew, Didáskale, Mvsêw eÂpen, &Eán tiw ˙poyán+ m|
¡xvn tékna, \pigambreúsei ` ˙delfòw a[toû t|n gunaîka
a[toû, kaì ˙nast}sei spérma t! ˙delf! a[toû. 25 )Hsan dè
par' =mîn e^ptà ˙delfoí: kaì ` prôtow gam}saw \teleúthsen:
kaì m| ¡xvn spérma, ˙fêken t|n gunaîka a[toû t! ˙delf!
a[toû. 26 ^O moívw kaì ` deúterow, kaì ` trítow, £vw tôn e^ptá.
27
%Usteron dè pántvn ˙péyanen kaì = gun}. 28 &En t_ o{n
˙nastásei, tínow tôn e^ ptà ¡stai gun}; Pántew gàr ¡sxon
a[t}n. 29 &Apokriyeìw dè ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[toîw, Planâsye, m|
e†dótew tàw grafáw, mhdè t|n dúnamin toû yeoû. 30 &En gàr t_
˙nastásei o·te gamoûsin, o·te \kgamízontai, ˙ll' qw ƒggeloi
toû yeoû \n o[ran! e†sin. 31 Perì dè têw ˙nastásevw tôn
nekrôn, o[k ˙négnvte tò ]hyèn ømîn øpò toû yeoû, légontow,
32
&EgQ e†mi ` yeòw &Abraám, kaì ` yeòw &Isaák, kaì ` yeòw
&IakQb; O[k ¡stin ` yeòw yeòw nekrôn, ˙llà zQntvn. 33 Kaì
˙koúsantew o¥ ªxloi \jepl}ssonto \pì t_ didax_ a[toû.
34
O¥ dè Farisaîoi, ˙koúsantew –ti \fímvsen toùw
Saddoukaíouw, sun}xyhsan \pì tò a[tó. 35 Kaì \phrQthsen e<w
\j a[tôn nomików, peirázvn a[tón, kaì légvn, 36 Didáskale,
poía \ntol| megálh \n t! nóm~; 37 ` dè &Ihsoûw ¡fh a[t!,
&Agap}seiw kúrion tòn yeón sou, \n –l+ kardíŸ sou, kaì \n –l+
cux_ sou, kaì \n –l+ t_ dianoíŸ sou. 38 A%uth \stìn prQth kaì
a%uth megálh \ntol}. 39 Deutéra dè `moía a[t_, &Agap}seiw tòn
plhsíon sou qw seautón. 40 &En taútaiw taîw dusìn \ntolaîw
–low ` nómow kaì o¥ profêtai krémantai.
41
Sunhgménvn dè tôn Farisaívn, \phrQthsen a[toùw `
&Ihsoûw, 42 légvn, Tí ømîn dokeî perì toû xristoû; Tínow u¥ów
\stin; Légousin a[t!, Toû Dauíd. 43 Légei a[toîw, Pôw o{n
Dauìd \n pneúmati kúrion a[tòn kaleî, légvn, 44 EÂpen `
kúriow t! kurí~ mou, Káyou \k dejiôn mou, £vw ©n yô toùw
50
KATA MATYAION 22.45 - 23.14
51
23.15 - 23.28 KATA MATYAION
52
KATA MATYAION 23.29 - 24.2
37
^I er o u s a l } m , ^I er o u s a l } m , = ˙pokténousa toùw ˙pokteínousa
53
24.3 - 24.23 KATA MATYAION
3
Kayhménou dè a[toû \pì toû ªrouw tôn &Elaiôn,
prosêlyon a[t! o¥ mayhtaì kat' †dían, légontew, E†pè =mîn,
póte taûta ¡stai; Kaì tí tò shmeîon têw sêw parousíaw, kaì têw
sunteleíaw toû a†ônow; 4 Kaì ˙pokriyeìw ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen
a[to î w, Blépete, m} tiw ømâw plan}s+. 5 Polloì gàr
\leúsontai \pì t! •nómatí mou, légontew, &EgQ e†mi ` xristów:
kaì polloùw plan}sousin. 6 Mell}sete dè ˙koúein polémouw
kaì ˙koàw polémvn: `râte, m| yroeîsye: deî gàr pánta
genésyai: ˙ll' o·pv \stìn tò télow. 7 &Egery}setai gàr ¡ynow
\pì ¡ynow, kaì basileía \pì basileían: kaì ¡sontai limoì kaì
loimoì kaì seismoì katà tópouw. 8 Pánta dè taûta ˙rx|
& dínvn. 9 Tóte paradQsousin ømâw e†w ylícin, kaì
v
˙poktenoûsin ømâw: kaì ¡sesye misoúmenoi øpò pántvn tôn
\ynôn dià tò ªnomá mou. 10 Kaì tóte skandalisy}sontai
polloí, kaì ˙ll}louw paradQsousin, kaì mis}sousin
˙ll}louw. 11 Kaì polloì ceudoprofêtai \gery}sontai, kaì
plan}sousin polloúw. 12 Kaì dià tò plhyunyênai t|n
˙nomían, cug}setai = ˙gáph tôn pollôn: 13 ` dè øpomeínaw e†w
télow, o˚tow svy}setai. 14 Kaì khruxy} s et a i toûto tò
e[aggélion têw basileíaw \n –l+ t_ o†koumén+ e†w martúrion
pâsin toîw ¡ynesin: kaì tóte %hjei tò télow.
15
%O tan o{n Êdhte tò bdélugma têw \rhmQsevw, tò ]hyèn
dià Dani|l toû prof}tou, e^ stWw \n tóp~ a^ gí~ — `
˙naginQskvn noeítv — 16 tóte o¥ \n t_ &IoudaíŸ feugétvsan
\pì tà ªrh: 17 ` \pì toû dQmatow m| katabainétv Órai tà \k têw
o†kíaw a[toû: 18 kaì ` \n t! ˙gr! m| \pistrecátv •písv Órai
tà ¥mátia a[toû. 19 O[aì dè taîw \n gastrì \xoúsaiw kaì taîw
yhlazoúsaiw \n \keínaiw taîw =méraiw. 20 Proseúxesye dè ®na
m| génhtai = fug| ømôn xeimônow, mhdè sabbát~. 21 *Estai
gàr tóte ylíciw megálh, o®a o[ gégonen ˙p' ˙rxêw kósmou £vw
toû nûn, o[d' o[ m| génhtai. 22 Kaì e† m| \kolobQyhsan a¥
=mérai \keînai, o[k ©n \sQyh pâsa sárj: dià dè toùw
\klektoùw kolobvy}sontai a¥ =mérai \keînai. 23 Tóte \án tiw
ømîn eÊp+, &Idoú, @de ` xristów, æ @de, m| pisteúshte.
54
KATA MATYAION 24.24 - 24.39
24
&Egery}sontai gàr ceudóxristoi kaì ceudoprofêtai, kaì
dQsousin shmeîa megála kaì térata, v % ste planêsai, e†
dunatón, kaì toùw \klektoúw. &Idoú, proeírhka ømîn. 26 &Eàn
25
55
24.40 - 25.6 KATA MATYAION
kaì ‘ren ßpantaw, o%utvw ¡stai kaì = parousía toû u¥oû toû
˙nyrQpou. 40 Tóte dúo ¡sontai \n t! ˙gr!: ` e<w
paralambánetai, kaì ` e<w ˙fíetai. 41 Dúo ˙l}yousai \n t!
múlvni: mía paralambánetai, kaì mía ˙fíetai. 42 Grhgoreîte
o{n, –ti o[k oÊdate poíŸ v% rŸ ` kúriow ømôn ¡rxetai. 43 &Ekeîno
dè ginQskete, –ti e† Ædei ` o†kodespóthw poíŸ fulak_ `
klépthw ¡rxet a i , \g r h g ó r h s en ƒn, kaì o[k ©n eÊasen
diorugênai t|n o†kían a[toû. 44 Dià toûto kaì ømeîw gínesye
£toimoi: –ti " v% rŸ o[ dokeîte, ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou ¡rxetai.
45
Tíw ƒra \stìn ` pistòw doûlow kaì frónimow, $on katésthsen `
kúriow a[toû \pì têw yerapeíaw a[toû, toû didónai a[toîw t|n
trof|n \n kair!; 46 Makáriow ` doûlow \keînow, $on \lyWn `
kúriow a[toû eør}sei poioûnta o%utvw. 47 &Am|n légv ømîn, –ti
\pì pâsin toîw øpárxousin a[toû katast}sei a[tón. 48 &Eàn dè
eÊp+ ` kakòw doûlow \keînow \n t_ kardíŸ a[toû, Xronízei `
kúriów mou \lyeîn, 49 kaì ƒrjhtai túptein toùw sundoúlouw,
\syíein dè kaì pínein metà tôn meyuóntvn, 50 %hjei ` kúriow toû
doúlou \keínou \n =mérŸ " o[ prosdokÅ, kaì \n v % rŸ " o[
51
ginQskei, kaì dixotom}sei a[tón, kaì tò mérow a[toû metà
tôn øpokritôn y}sei: \keî ¡stai ` klauymòw kaì ` brugmòw tôn
•dóntvn.
56
KATA MATYAION 25.7 - 25.22
57
25.23 - 25.40 KATA MATYAION
23
*Efh a[t! ` kúriow a[toû, E{, doûle ˙gayè kaì pisté, \pì
•líga ‘w pistów, \pì pollôn se katast}sv: eÊselye e†w t|n
xaràn toû kuríou sou. 24 ProselyWn dè kaì ` tò ¢n tálanton
e†lhfWw eÂpen, Kúrie, ¡gnvn se –ti sklhròw e ƒnyrvpow,
yer í z v n –pou o[k ¡speiraw, kaì sunágvn –yen o[
dieskórpisaw: 25 kaì fobhyeíw, ˙pelyWn ¡kruca tò tálantón
sou \n t_ g_: Êde, ¡xeiw tò són. 26 &Apokriyeìw dè ` kúriow a[toû
eÂpen a[t!, Ponhrè doûle kaì •knhré, Ædeiw –ti yerízv –pou
o[k ¡speira, kaì sunágv –yen o[ dieskórpisa: 27 ¡dei o{n se
baleîn tò ˙rgúrión mou toîw trapezítaiw, kaì \lyWn \gW
\komisámhn ©n tò \mòn sùn tók~. 28 *Arate o{n ˙p' a[toû tò
tálanton, kaì dóte t! ¡xonti tà déka tálanta. 29 T! gàr
¡xonti pantì doy}setai, kaì perisseuy}setai: ˙pò dè toû m|
¡xontow, kaì $o ¡xei, ˙ry}setai ˙p' a[toû. 30 Kaì tòn ˙xreîon
doûlon \kbálete e†w tò skótow tò \jQteron. &Ekeî ¡stai `
klauymòw kaì ` brugmòw tôn •dóntvn.
31
%O tan dè ¡ly+ ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou \n t_ dój+ a[toû, kaì
pántew o¥ ßgioi ƒggeloi met' a[toû, tóte kayísei \pì yrónou
dójhw a[toû, 32 kaì sunaxy}setai ¡mprosyen a[toû pánta tà
¡ynh, kaì ˙forieî a[toùw ˙p' ˙ll}lvn, v % sper ` poim|n
33
˙forízei tà próbata ˙pò tôn \rífvn: kaì st}sei tà mèn
próbata \k dejiôn a[toû, tà dè \rífia \j e[vnúmvn. 34 Tóte
\reî ` basileùw toîw \k dejiôn a[toû, Deûte, o¥ e[loghménoi
toû patrów mou, klhronom}sate t|n =toimasménhn ømîn
basileían ˙pò katabolêw kósmou. 35 &Epeínasa gár, kaì
\dQkaté moi fageîn: \díchsa, kaì \potísaté me: jénow æmhn,
kaì sunhgágeté me: 36 gumnów, kaì periebáleté me: “syénhsa,
kaì \peskécasyé me: \n fulak_ æmhn, kaì ælyete prów me.
37
Tóte ˙pokriy}sontai a[t! o¥ díkaioi, légontew, Kúrie, póte
sè eÊdomen pei n ô n t a , kaì \yr éc a m en ; (H dicônta, kaì
\potísamen; 38 Póte dé se eÊdomen jénon, kaì sunhgágomen; (H
gumnón, kaì periebálomen; 39 Póte dé se eÊdomen ˙syenê, (h \n
fulak_, kaì ælyomen prów se; 40 Kaì ˙pokriyeìw ` basileùw
\reî a[toîw, &Am|n légv ømîn, \f' –son \poi}sate e^nì toútvn
58
KATA MATYAION 25.41 - 26.13
59
26.14 - 26.30 KATA MATYAION
60
KATA MATYAION 26.31 - 26.45
31
Tóte légei a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, Pántew ømeîw
skandalisy}sesye \n \moì \n t_ nuktì taút+: gégraptai gár,
Patájv tòn poiména, kaì diaskorpisy}setai tà próbata têw
poímnhw. 32 Metà dè tò \geryênaí me, proájv ømâw e†w t|n
Galilaían. 33 &Apokriyeìw dè ` Pétrow eÂpen a[t!, E† pántew
skandalisy}sontai \n soí, \gW dè o[dépote o[dépote
34
skandalisy}somai. *Efh a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, &Am|n légv soi
–ti \n taút+ t_ nuktí, prìn ˙léktora fvnêsai, trìw ˙parn}s+
me. 35 Légei a[t! ` Pétrow, K©n dé+ me sùn soì ˙poyaneîn, o[
m} se ˙parn}svmai. ^Omoívw dè kaì pántew o¥ mayhtaì eÂpon. ˙parn}somai
36
Tóte ¡rxetai met' a[tôn ` &Ihsoûw e†w xvríon legómenon
Geyshmanê, kaì légei toîw mayhtaîw, Kayísate a[toû, £vw o˚
˙pelyWn proseújvmai \keî. 37 Kaì paralabWn tòn Pétron kaì
toùw dúo u¥oùw Zebedaíou, ærjato lupeîsyai kaì ˙dhmoneîn.
38
Tóte légei a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, Perílupów \stin = cux} mou £vw
ya n á t o u : meínate @de kaì grhgoreîte met' \moû. 39 Kaì
proselyWn mikrón, ¡pesen \pì prósvpon a[toû proseuxómenow
kaì légvn, Páter mou, e† dunatón \stin, parelyétv ˙p' \moû
tò pot}rion toûto: pl|n o[x qw \gW yélv, ˙ll' qw sú. 40 Kaì
¡rxetai pròw toùw mayhtáw, kaì eørískei a[toùw kayeúdontaw,
kaì légei t! Pét r ~ , O %u tvw o[k †sxúsate mían v % ran
41
grhgorêsai met' \moû; Grhgoreîte kaì proseúxesye, ®na m|
e†sélyhte e†w peirasmón: tò mèn pneûma próyumon, = dè sàrj
˙syen}w. 42 Pálin \k deutérou ˙pelyWn proshújato, légvn,
Páter mou, e† o[ dúnatai toûto tò pot}rion parelyeîn ˙p'
\moû, \àn m| a[tò pív, genhy}tv tò yélhmá sou. 43 Kaì \lyWn
eørískei a[toùw pálin kayeúdontaw, ‘san gàr a[tôn o¥
•fyalmoì bebarhménoi. 44 Kaì ˙feìw a[toùw ˙pelyWn pálin
proshújato \k trítou, tòn a[tòn lógon e†pQn. 45 Tóte ¡rxetai
pròw toùw mayhtàw a[toû, kaì légei a[toîw, Kayeúdete tò
61
26.46 - 26.60 KATA MATYAION
62
KATA MATYAION 26.61 - 26.75
63
27.1 - 27.19 KATA MATYAION
64
KATA MATYAION 27.20 - 27.35
65
27.36 - 27.55 KATA MATYAION
66
KATA MATYAION 27.56 - 28.5
67
28.6 - 28.20 KATA MATYAION
68
KATA MARKON
69
1.14 - 1.27 KATA MARKON
70
KATA MARKON 1.28 - 1.44
28
&Ejêlyen dè = ˙ko| a[toû e[yùw e†w –lhn t|n períxvron têw
Galilaíaw.
29
Kaì e[yévw \k têw sunagvgêw \jelyóntew, ‘lyon e†w t|n
o†kían Símvnow kaì &Andréou, metà &IakQbou kaì &Ivánnou.
30
^H dè penyerà Símvnow katékeito puréssousa, kaì e[yévw
légousin a[t! perì a[têw: 31 kaì proselyWn ægeiren a[t}n,
krat}saw têw xeiròw a[têw: kaì ˙fêken a[t|n ` puretòw
e[yévw, kaì dihkónei a[toîw.
32
&O cíaw dè genoménhw, –te ¡du ` %hliow, ¡feron pròw a[tòn
pántaw toùw kakôw ¡xontaw kaì toùw daimonizoménouw: 33 kaì =
póliw –lh \p i s u n h g m én h ‘n pròw t|n yúran. 34 Kaì
\yerápeusen polloùw kakôw ¡xontaw poikílaiw nósoiw, kaì
daimónia pollà \jébalen, kaì o[k æfien laleîn tà daimónia,
–ti Ædeisan a[tón. a[tón xristòn
eÂnai
35
Kaì prv› ¡nnuxon lían ˙nastàw \jêlyen, kaì ˙pêlyen
e†w ¡rhmon tópon, k˙keî proshúxeto. 36 Kaì katedívjan a[tòn
` Símvn kaì o¥ met' a[toû: 37 kaì eøróntew a[tòn légousin
a[t! –ti Pántew se zhtoûsin. 38 Kaì légei a[toîw, *Agvmen e†w
tàw \xoménaw kvmopóleiw, ®na kaì \keî khrújv: e†w toûto gàr
\jel}luya. 39 Kaì ‘n khrússvn \n taîw sunagvgaîw a[tôn e†w
–lhn t|n Galilaían, kaì tà daimónia \kbállvn.
40
Kaì ¡rxetai pròw a[tòn leprów, parakalôn a[tòn kaì
gonupetôn a[tón, kaì légvn a[t! –ti &Eàn yél+w, dúnasaí me
kayarísai. 41 ^O dè &Ihsoûw splagxnisyeíw, \kteínaw t|n xeîra,
%hcato a[toû, kaì légei a[t!, Yélv, kayarísyhti. 42 Kaì
e†póntow a[toû e[yévw ˙pêlyen ˙p' a[toû = lépra, kaì
\kayarísyh. 43 Kaì \mbrimhsámenow a[t!, e[yévw \jébalen
a[tón, 44 kaì légei a[t!, %Ora, mhdenì mhdèn eÊp+w: ˙ll'
71
1.45 - 2.12 KATA MARKON
72
KATA MARKON 2.13 - 2.21
73
2.22 - 3.7 KATA MARKON
74
KATA MARKON 3.8 - 3.24
a[t!, kaì ˙pò têw &Ioudaíaw, 8 kaì ˙pò ^Ierosolúmvn, kaì ˙pò
têw &Idoumaíaw, kaì péran toû &Iordánou, kaì o¥ perì Túron kaì
Sidôna, plêyow polú, ˙koúsantew –sa \poíei, ‘lyon pròw
a[tón . 9 Kaì eÂpen toîw mayhtaîw a[toû ®na ploiárion
proskarter_ a[t! dià tòn ªxlon, ®na m| ylíbvsin a[tón.
10 % ste \pipíptein a[t!, ®na a[toû
Polloùw gàr \yerápeusen, v
ßcvntai, –soi e xo n mástigaw. 11 Kaì tà pneúmata tà
˙káyarta, –tan a[tòn \yeQ r ei , prosépipten a[t!, kaì
¡krazen, légonta –ti Sù e ` u¥òw toû yeoû. 12 Kaì pollà
\petíma a[toîw ®na m| faneròn a[tòn poi}svsin.
13
Kaì ˙nabaínei e†w tò ªrow, kaì proskaleîtai o¬w æyelen
a[tów: kaì ˙pêlyon pròw a[tón. 14 Kaì \poíhsen dQdeka, ®na
„sin met' a[toû, kaì ®na ˙postéll+ a[toùw khrússein, 15 kaì
¡xein \jousían yerapeúein tàw nósouw, kaì \kbállein tà
daimónia: 16 kaì \péyhken t! Símvni ªnoma Pétron: 17 kaì
&Iákvbon tòn toû Zebedaíou, kaì &Ivánnhn tòn ˙delfòn toû
&IakQbou: kaì \péyhken a[toîw •nómata Boanergéw, – \stin,
U¥oì Brontêw: 18 kaì &Andréan, kaì Fílippon, kaì
Baryolomaîon, kaì Matyaîon, kaì Yvmân, kaì &Iákvbon tòn
toû &Alfaíou, kaì Yaddaîon, kaì Símvna tòn Kananíthn,
19
kaì &Ioúdan &IskariQthn, $ow kaì parédvken a[tón.
Kaì ¡rxontai e†w oÂkon: 20 kaì sunérxetai pálin ªxlow,
% ste m| dúnasyai a[toùw m}te ƒrton fageîn. 21 Kaì
v
˙koúsantew o¥ par' a[toû \jêlyon kratêsai a[tón: ¡legon
gàr –ti &Ejésth. 22 Kaì o¥ grammateîw o¥ ˙pò ^Ierosolúmvn
katabántew ¡legon –ti Beelzeboùl ¡xei, kaì –ti &En t! ƒrxonti
tôn daimonívn \k b á l l ei tà daimónia. 23 Kaì
proskalesámenow a[toúw, \n parabolaîw ¡legen a[toîw, Pôw
dúnatai Satanâw Satanân \kbállein; 24 Kaì \àn basileía \f'
75
3.25 - 3.1 KATA MARKON
76
KATA MARKON 4.2 - 4.18
77
4.19 - 4.32 KATA MARKON
78
KATA MARKON 4.33 - 5.5
5 Kaì ‘lyon e†w tò péran têw yalásshw, e†w t|n xQran tôn
Gadarhnôn. 2 Kaì \jelyónti a[t! \k toû ploíou, e[yévw
˙p}nthsen a[t! \k tôn mnhmeívn ƒnyrvpow \n pneúmati
˙kayárt~, 3 $ow t|n katoíkhsin eÂxen \n toîw mn}masin: kaì
o·te a^ lúsesin o[deìw \dúnato a[tòn dêsai, 4 dià tò a[tòn
pollákiw pédaiw kaì a^lúsesin dedésyai, kaì diespâsyai øp'
a[toû tàw a^lúseiw, kaì tàw pédaw suntetrífyai: kaì o[deìw
a[tòn Êsxuen damásai: 5 kaì dià pantów, nuktòw kaì =méraw,
\n toîw ªresin kaì \n toîw mn}masin ‘n krázvn kaì katakóptvn
79
5.6 - 5.20 KATA MARKON
80
KATA MARKON 5.21 - 5.37
21
Kaì diaperásantow toû &Ihsoû \n t! ploí~ pálin e†w tò
péran, sun}xyh ªxlow polùw \p' a[tón, kaì ‘n parà t|n
yálassan. 22 Kaì †doú, ¡rxetai e<w tôn ˙rxisunagQgvn,
•nómati &Iáeirow, kaì †dWn a[tón, píptei pròw toùw pódaw
a[toû, 23 kaì parekálei a[tòn pollá, légvn –ti Tò yugátrión
mou \sxátvw ¡xei: ®na \lyWn \piy_w a[t_ tàw xeîraw, –pvw
svy_ kaì z}setai. 24 Kaì ˙pêlyen met' a[toû: kaì “koloúyei
a[t! ªxlow polúw, kaì sunéylibon a[tón.
25
Kaì gun} tiw o{sa \n ]úsei a®matow ¡th dQdeka, 26 kaì
pollà payoûsa øpò pollôn †atrôn, kaì dapan}sasa tà par'
&
a[têw pánta, kaì mhdèn vfelhyeî sa, ˙llà mâllon e†w tò
27
xeîron \lyoûsa, ˙koúsasa perì toû &Ihsoû, \lyoûsa \n t!
ªxl~ ªpisyen, %hcato toû ¥matíou a[toû: 28 ¡legen gàr –ti K©n
tôn ¥matívn a[toû ßcvmai, svy}somai. 29 Kaì e[yév w
\jhrányh = phg| toû a®matow a[têw, kaì ¡gnv t! sQmati –ti
Êatai ˙pò têw mástigow. 30 Kaì e[yévw ` &Ihsoûw \pignoùw \n
e^aut! t|n \j a[toû dúnamin \jelyoûsan, \pistrafeìw \n t!
ªxl~, ¡legen, Tíw mou %hcato tôn ¥matívn; 31 Kaì ¡legon a[t!
o¥ mayhtaì a[toû, Blépeiw tòn ªxlon sunylíbontá se, kaì
légeiw, Tíw mou %hcato; 32 Kaì perieblépeto †deîn t|n toûto
poi}sasan. 33 ^H dè gun| fobhyeîsa kaì trémousa, e†duîa $o
gégonen \p' a[t_, ‘lyen kaì prosépesen a[t!, kaì eÂpen a[t!
pâsan t|n ˙l}yeian. 34 ^O dè eÂpen a[t_, yúgater, = pístiw sou
sésvkén se: %u page e†w e†r}nhn, kaì Êsyi øgi|w ˙pò têw
mástigów sou.
35
*Eti a[toû laloûntow, ¡rxontai ˙pò toû ˙rxisunagQgou,
légontew –ti ^H yugáthr sou ˙péyanen: tí ¡ti skúlleiw tòn
didáskalon; 36 ^O dè &Ihsoûw e[yévw ˙koúsaw tòn lógon
laloúmenon légei t! ˙rxisunagQg~, M| foboû, mónon
písteue. 37 Kaì o[k ˙fêken o[déna a[t! sunakolouyêsai, e†
m| Pétron kaì &Iákvbon kaì &Ivánnhn tòn ˙delfòn &IakQbou.
81
5.38 - 6.7 KATA MARKON
38
Kaì ¡rxetai e†w tòn oÂkon toû ˙rxisunagQgou, kaì yevreî
yórubon, klaíontaw kaì ˙lalázontaw pollá. 39 Kaì e†selyWn
légei a[toîw, Tí yorubeîsye kaì klaíete; Tò paidíon o[k
˙péyanen, ˙llà kayeúdei. 40 Kaì kategélvn a[toû. ^O dé,
\kbalWn pántaw, paralambánei tòn patéra toû paidíou kaì
t|n mhtéra kaì toùw met' a[toû, kaì e†sporeúetai –pou ‘n tò
paidíon ˙nakeímenon. 41 Kaì krat}saw têw xeiròw toû paidíou,
légei a[t_, Taliyá, koûmi: – \stin meyermhneuómenon, Tò
korásion, soì légv, ¡geirai. 42 Kaì e[yévw ˙nésth tò korásion
kaì periepátei, ‘n gàr \tôn dQdeka: kaì \jésthsan \kstásei
megál+. 43 Kaì diesteílato a[toîw pollà ®na mhdeìw gn!
toûto: kaì eÂpen doyênai a[t_ fageîn.
82
KATA MARKON 6.8 - 6.22
83
6.23 - 6.35 KATA MARKON
84
KATA MARKON 6.36 - 6.51
85
6.52 - 7.7 KATA MARKON
86
KATA MARKON 7.8 - 7.23
8
&Aféntew gàr t|n \ntol|n toû yeoû, krateîte t|n parádosin
tôn ˙nyrQpvn, baptismoùw jestôn kaì pothrívn: kaì ƒlla
parómoia toiaûta pollà poieîte. 9 Kaì ¡legen a[toîw, Kalôw
˙yeteîte t|n \ntol|n toû yeoû, ®na t|n parádosin ømôn
thr}shte. 10 Mvsêw gàr eÂpen, Tíma tòn patéra sou kaì t|n
mhtéra sou: kaí, ^O kakologôn patéra (h mhtéra yanát~
teleutátv: 11 ømeîw dè légete, &Eàn eÊp+ ƒnyrvpow t! patrì (h
t_ mhtrí, Korbân, – \stin, dôron, $o \àn \j \moû vfelhy_w:
&
12
kaì o[kéti ˙fíete a[tòn o[dèn poiêsai t! patrì a[toû (h t_
mhtrì a[toû, 13 ˙kuroûntew tòn lógon toû yeoû t_ paradósei
ømôn " paredQkate: kaì parómoia toiaûta pollà poieîte.
14
Kaì proskalesámenow pánta tòn ªxlon, ¡legen a[toîw,
&Akoúeté mou pántew, kaì suníete. 15 O[dén \stin ¡jvyen toû
˙nyrQpou e†sporeuómenon e†w a[tón, $o dúnatai a[tòn
koinôsai: ˙llà tà \kporeuómena ˙p' a[toû, \keîná \stin tà
koinoûnta tòn ƒnyrvpon. 16 EÊ tiw ¡xei „ta ˙koúein ˙kouétv.
17
Kaì –te e†sêlyen e†w oÂkon ˙pò toû ªxlou, \phrQtvn a[tòn
o¥ mayhtaì a[toû perì têw parabolêw. 18 Kaì légei a[toîw,
O %utvw kaì ømeîw ˙súnetoí \ste; O[ noeîte –ti pân tò ¡jvyen
e†sporeuómenon e†w tòn ƒnyrvpon o[ dúnatai a[tòn koinôsai,
19
–ti o[k e†sporeúetai a[toû e†w t|n kardían, ˙ll' e†w t|n
koilían: kaì e†w tòn ˙fedrôna \kporeúetai, kayarízon pánta
tà brQmata. 20 *E l eg en dè –ti Tò \k toû ˙nyrQpou
\kporeuómenon, \keîno koinoî tòn ƒnyrvpon. 21 *Esvyen gár,
\k têw kardíaw tôn ˙nyrQpvn o¥ dialogismoì o¥ kakoì
\k p o r eú o n t a i , moixeî a i , porneîai, fónoi, 22 klopaí,
pleonejíai, ponhríai, dólow, ˙sélgeia, •fyalmòw ponhrów,
blasfhmía, øperhfanía, ˙frosúnh: 23 pánta taûta tà
ponhrà ¡svyen \kporeúetai, kaì koinoî tòn ƒnyrvpon.
87
7.24 - 7.37 KATA MARKON
24
Kaì \keîyen ˙nastàw ˙pêlyen e†w tà meyória Túrou kaì
Sidônow. Kaì e†selyWn e†w o†kían, o[déna æyelen gnônai, kaì
o[k “dun}yh layeîn. 25 &Akoúsasa gàr gun| perì a[toû, «w
e xen tò yugátrion a[têw pneûma ˙káyarton, \lyoûsa
prosépesen pròw toùw pódaw a[toû: 26 ‘n dè = gun| ^Ellhníw,
Surafoínikissa t! génei: kaì “rQta a[tòn ®na tò daimónion
\kbál+ \k têw yugatròw a[têw. 27 ^O dè &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[t_,
*Afew prôton xortasyênai tà tékna: o[ gàr kalón \stin
labeîn tòn ƒrton tôn téknvn kaì baleîn toîw kunaríoiw. 28 ^H
dè ˙pekríyh kaì légei a[t!, Naí, kúrie: kaì gàr tà kunária
øpokátv têw trapézhw \syíei ˙pò tôn cixívn tôn paidívn.
29
Kaì eÂpen a[t_, Dià toûton tòn lógon %upage: \jel}luyen tò
daimónion \k têw yugatrów sou. 30 Kaì ˙pelyoûsa e†w tòn oÂkon
a[têw, e˚ren tò daimónion \jelhluyów, kaì t|n yugatéra
beblhménhn \pì têw klínhw.
31
Kaì pálin \jelyWn \k tôn `rívn Túrou kaì Sidônow,
‘lyen pròw t|n yálassan têw Galilaíaw, ˙nà méson tôn
mogilálon `rívn Dekapólevw. 32 Kaì férousin a[t! kvfòn moggilálon,
kaì parakaloûsin a[tòn ®na \piy_ a[t! t|n xeîra. 33 Kaì
˙polabómenow a[tòn ˙pò toû ªxlou kat' †dían, ¡balen toùw
daktúlouw a[toû e†w tà „ta a[toû, kaì ptúsaw %hcato têw
glQsshw a[toû, 34 kaì ˙nablécaw e†w tòn o[ranón, \sténajen,
kaì légei a[t!, &Effayá, – \stin, Dianoíxyhti. 35 Kaì e[yévw
dihnoíxyh s a n a[toû a¥ ˙koaí: kaì \lúyh ` des m ò w têw
glQsshw a[toû, kaì \lálei •ryôw. 36 Kaì diesteílato a[toîw
®na mhdenì eÊpvsin: –son dè a[tòw a[toîw diestélleto, mâllon
perissóteron \k}russon. 37 Kaì øperperissôw \jepl}ssonto,
88
KATA MARKON 8.1 - 8.15
89
8.16 - 8.30 KATA MARKON
90
KATA MARKON 8.31 - 9.4
9 Kaì ¡legen a[toîw, &Am|n légv ømîn, –ti e†sín tinew tôn
@de e^sthkótvn, o®tinew o[ m| geúsvntai yanátou, £vw ©n
Êdvsin t|n basileían toû yeoû \lhluyuîan \n dunámei.
2
Kaì mey' =méraw ¢j paralambánei ` &Ihsoûw tòn Pétron
kaì tòn &Iákvbon kaì &Ivánnhn, kaì ˙naférei a[toùw e†w ªrow tòn &Ivánnhn
91
9.5 - 9.19 KATA MARKON
20
Kaì ænegkan a[tòn pròw a[tón: kaì †dWn a[tón, e[yévw tò
pneûma \spárajen a[tón: kaì pesWn \pì têw gêw, \kulíeto
˙frízvn. 21 Kaì \phrQthsen tòn patéra a[toû, Pósow xrónow
\stín, qw toûto gégonen a[t!; ^O dè eÂpen, Paidióyen. 22 Kaì
pollákiw a[tòn kaì e†w tó pûr ¡balen kaì e†w %udata, ®na
˙polés+ a[tón: ˙ll' eÊ ti dúnasai, bo}yhson =mîn,
splagxnisyeìw \f' =mâw. 23 ^O dè &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[t!, Tó e†
dúnasai pisteûsai, pánta dunatà t! pisteúonti. 24 Kaì
e[yévw krájaw ` pat|r toû paidíou, metà dakrúvn ¡legen,
Pisteúv, kúrie, bo}yei mou t_ ˙pistíŸ. 25 &IdWn dè ` &Ihsoûw
–ti \pisuntréxei ªxlow, \petímhsen t! pneúmati t! ˙kayárt~,
légvn a[t!, Tò pneûma tò ƒlalon kaì kvfón, \gQ soi
\pitássv, ¡jelye \j a[toû, kaì mhkéti e†sély+w e†w a[tón.
26
Kaì krájan, kaì pollà sparájan a[tón, \jêlyen: kaì
\géneto qseì nekrów, v % ste polloùw légein –ti ˙péyanen. 27 ^O
dè &Ihsoûw krat}saw a[tòn têw xeirów, ægeiren a[tón: kaì
˙nésth. 28 Kaì e†selyónta a[tòn e†w oÂkon, o¥ mayhtaì a[toû
\p h r Q t v n a[tòn kat' †dían –ti ^Hmeîw o[k “dun}yhmen
\kbaleîn a[tó; 29 Kaì eÂpen a[toîw, Toûto tò génow \n o[denì
dúnatai \jelyeîn, e† m| \n proseux_ kaì nhsteíŸ.
30
Kaì \keîyen \jel yó n t ew pareporeúonto dià têw
Galilaíaw: Kaì o[k æyelen ®na tiw gn!. 31 &Edídasken gàr toùw
mayhtàw a[toû, kaì ¡legen a[toîw –ti ^O u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou
paradídotai e†w xeîraw ˙nyrQpvn, kaì ˙poktenoûsin a[tón:
kaì ˙poktanyeí w, t_ trít+ =mérŸ ˙nast}setai. 32 O¥ dè
“gnóoun tò ]êma, kaì \foboûnto a[tòn \pervtêsai.
33
Kaì ‘lyen e†w Kapernaoúm: kaì \n t_ o†kíŸ genómenow
\phrQta a[toúw, Tí \n t_ `d! pròw e^ autoùw dielogízesye;
93
9.34 - 9.47 KATA MARKON
34
O¥ dè \siQpvn: pròw ˙ll}louw gàr dieléxyhsan \n t_ `d!,
tíw meízvn. 35 Kaì kayísaw \fQnhsen toùw dQdeka, kaì légei
a[toîw, EÊ tiw yélei prôtow eÂnai, ¡stai pántvn ¡sxatow, kaì
pántvn diákonow. 36 Kaì labWn paidíon, ¡sthsen a[tò \n més~
a[tôn: kaì \nagkalisámenow a[tó, eÂpen a[toîw: 37 $O w \àn ¢n
tôn toioútvn paidívn déjhtai \pì t! •nómatí mou, \mè déxetai:
kaì $o w \àn \mè déjhtai, o[k \mè déxet a i , ˙llà tòn
˙posteílantá me.
38
` &Ivánnhw &Apekríyh dè a[t! &Ivánnhw, légvn, Didáskale, eÊdomén
tina t! •nómatí sou \kbállonta daimónia, $ow o[k ˙kolouyeî
=mîn: kaì \kvlúsamen a[tón, –ti o[k ˙kolouyeî =mîn. 39 ^O dè
&Ihsoûw eÂpen, M| kvlúete a[tón: o[deìw gár \stin $ow poi}sei
dúnamin \pì t! •nómatí mou, kaì dun}setai taxù kakologêsaí
me. 40 $O w gàr o[k ¡stin kay' ømôn, øpèr ømôn \stin. 41 $O w gàr
©n potís+ ømâw pot}rion %udatow \n •nómatí mou, –ti xristoû
\sté, ˙m|n légv ømîn, o[ m| ˙polés+ tòn misyòn a[toû. 42 Kaì
$ow \àn skandalís+ £na tôn mikrôn tôn pisteuóntvn e†w \mé,
kalón \stin a[t! mâllon e† períkeitai líyow mulikòw perì tòn
tráxhlon a[toû, kaì béblhtai e†w t|n yálassan. 43 Kaì \àn
skandalíz+ se = xeír sou, ˙pókocon a[t}n: kalón soi \stìn
kullòn e†w t|n zv|n e†selyeîn, (h tàw dúo xeîraw ¡xonta
˙pelyeîn e†w t|n géennan, e†w tò pûr tò ƒsbeston, 44 –pou `
skQlhj a[tôn o[ teleutÅ, kaì tò pûr o[ sbénnutai. 45 Kaì \àn
se ` poúw sou skandalíz+ se, ˙pókocon a[tón: kalón \stín soi
e† s el yeî n e† w t|n zv|n xvlón, (h toùw dúo pódaw ¡xo n t a
blhyênai e†w t|n géennan, e†w tò pûr tò ƒsbeston, 46 –pou `
skQlhj a[tôn o[ teleutÅ, kaì tò pûr o[ sbénnutai. 47 Kaì \àn
` •fyalmów sou skandalíz+ se, ¡kbale a[tón: kalón soi
\stìn monófyalmon e†selyeîn e†w t|n basileían toû yeoû, h (
94
KATA MARKON 9.48 - 10.14
95
10.15 - 10.28 KATA MARKON
10.15 \àn ♦ ©n —
10.16 tiyeìw ♦ kateulógei tiyeìw 10.25 têw trumaliâw têw ]afídow
10.16 e[lógei a[tá ♦ — e†selyeîn ♦ ˆtêw˜ trumaliâw ˆtêw˜
10.19 moixeús+w m| foneús+w ♦ ]afídow dielyeîn
foneús+w M| moixeús+w 10.27 dè ♦ —
10.20 ˙pokriyeìw eÂpen ♦ ¡fh 10.27 \stin ♦ —
10.21 soi ♦ se 10.28 ` Pétrow légein ♦ légein ` Pétrow
10.21 ptvxoîw ♦ ˆtoîw˜ ptvxoîw 10.28 “kolouy}samén ♦
10.21 ƒraw tòn staurón ♦ — “kolouy}kamén
10.24 toùw pepoiyótaw \pì xr}masin ♦
96
KATA MARKON 10.29 - 10.40
29
&Apokriyeìw ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen, &Am|n légv ømîn, o[deíw \stin &Apokriyeìw dè
$ow ˙fêken o†kían, (h ˙delfoúw, (h ˙delfáw, (h patéra, (h mhtéra,
(h gunaîka, (h tékna, (h ˙groúw, £neken \moû kaì £neken toû toû
32
)Hsan dè \n t_ `d! ˙nabaínontew e†w ^Ierosóluma: kaì
‘n proágvn a[toùw ` &Ihsoûw, kaì \ya m b o û n t o , kaì
˙kolouyoûntew \foboûnto. Kaì paralabWn pálin toùw
dQdeka, ærjato a[toîw légein tà méllonta a[t! sumbaínein:
33
–ti &Idoú, ˙nabaínomen e†w ^Ierosóluma, kaì ` u¥òw toû
˙nyrQpou paradoy}setai toîw ˙rxiereûsin kaì
grammateûsin, kaì katakrinoûsin a[tòn yanát~, kaì
paradQsousin a[tòn toîw ¡ynesin, 34 kaì \mpaíjousin a[t!,
kaì mastigQsousin a[tón, kaì \mptúsousin a[t!, kaì
˙poktenoûsin a[tón: kaì t_ trít+ =mérŸ ˙nast}setai.
35
Kaì prosporeúontai a[t! &Iákvbow kaì &Ivánnhw o¥ u¥oì
Zebedaíou, légontew, Didáskale, yél o m en ®na $o \àn
a†t}svmen, poi}s+w =mîn. 36 ^O dè eÂpen a[toîw, Tí yélete
poiêsaí me ømîn; 37 O¥ dè eÂpon a[t!, Dòw =mîn, ®na e<w \k
dejiôn sou kaì e<w \j e[vnúmvn sou kayísvmen \n t_ dój+
sou. 38 ^O dè &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[toîw, O[k oÊdate tí a†teîsye.
Dúnasye pieîn tò pot}rion $o \gW pínv, kaì tò báptisma $o \gW
baptízomai baptisyênai; 39 O¥ dè eÂpon a[t!, Dunámeya. ^O dè
&Ihsoûw eÂpen a[toîw, Tò mèn pot}rion $o \gW pínv píesye: kaì tò
báptisma $o \gW baptízomai baptisy}sesye: 40 tò dè kayísai
\k dejiôn mou kaì \j e[vnúmvn o[k ¡stin \mòn doûnai, ˙ll'
10.29 &Apokriyeìw ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen ♦ ¡fh 10.34 a[tón kaì t_ trít+ =mérŸ ♦ kaì
` &Ihsoûw metà treîw =méraw
10.29 patéra (h mhtéra (h gunaîka ♦ 10.35 légontew ♦ légontew a[t!
mhtéra (h patéra 10.35 a†t}svmen ♦ a†t}svmen se
10.31 kaì ¡sxatoi ♦ kaì ˆo¥˜ ¡sxatoi 10.36 poiêsaí me ♦ ˆme˜ poi}sv
10.32 kaì ˙kolouyoûntew ♦ o¥ dè 10.37 eÂpon ♦ eÂpan
˙kolouyoûntew 10.37 \k dejiôn sou ♦ sou \k dejiôn
10.33 grammateûsin ♦ toîw 10.37 e[vnúmvn sou ♦ ˙risterôn
grammateûsin 10.38 kaì ♦ (h
10.34 mastigQsousin a[tón kaì 10.39 eÂpon ♦ eÂpan
\mptúsousin a[t! ♦ 10.39 mèn ♦ —
\mptúsousin a[t! kaì 10.40 kaì ♦ (h
mastigQsousin a[tòn
97
10.41 - 11.2 KATA MARKON
Bhyfag|
98
KATA MARKON 11.3 - 11.15
dedeménon pròw t|n yúran ¡jv \pì toû ˙mfódou, kaì lúousin
a[tón. 5 Kaí tinew tôn \keî e^sthkótvn ¡legon a[toîw, Tí poieîte
lúontew tòn pôlon; 6 O¥ dè eÂpon a[toîw kayWw \neteílato `
&Ihsoûw: kaì ˙fêkan a[toúw. 7 Kaì ægagon tòn pôlon pròw tòn
&Ihsoûn, kaì \pébalon a[t! tà ¥mátia a[tôn, kaì \káyisen \p'
a[t!. 8 Polloì dè tà ¥mátia a[tôn ¡strvsan e†w t|n `dón:
ƒlloi dè stoibádaw ¡kopton \k tôn déndrvn, kaì \strQnnuon
e† w t|n `dón. 9 Kaì o¥ proágontew kaì o¥ ˙kolouyoûntew
¡krazon, légontew, ^Vsanná: e[loghménow ` \rxómenow \n
•nómati kuríou: 10 E[loghménh = \rxoménh basileía \n
•nómati kuríou toû patròw =môn Dauíd: ^Vsannà \n toîw
øcístoiw.
11
Kaì e†sêlyen e†w ^Ierosóluma ` &Ihsoûw, kaì e†w tò ¥erón:
kaì periblecámenow pánta, •cíaw ædh o·shw têw v % raw,
\jêlyen e†w Bhyanían metà tôn dQdeka.
12
Kaì t_ \paúrion \jelyóntvn a[tôn ˙pò Bhyaníaw,
\peínasen. 13 Kaì †dWn sukên makróyen, ¡xousan fúlla,
‘lyen e† ƒra eør}sei ti \n a[t_: kaì \lyWn \p' a[t}n, o[dèn
e˚ren e† m| fúlla: o[ gàr ‘n kairòw súkvn. 14 Kaì ˙pokriyeìw
` &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[t_, Mhkéti \k soû e†w tòn a†ôna mhdeìw
karpòn fágoi. Kaì ækouon o¥ mayhtaì a[toû.
15
Kaì ¡rxontai e†w ^Ierosóluma: kaì e†selyWn ` &Ihsoûw e†w
tò ¥eròn ærjato \kbállein toùw pvloûntaw kaì ˙gorázontaw
99
11.16 - 11.29 KATA MARKON
100
KATA MARKON 11.30 - 12.9
101
12.10 - 12.23 KATA MARKON
102
KATA MARKON 12.24 - 12.35
103
12.36 - 13.5 KATA MARKON
36
A[tòw gàr Dauìd eÂpen \n pneúmati a^gí~, Légei ` kúriow t!
kurí~ mou, Káyou \k dejiôn mou, £vw ©n yô toùw \xyroúw sou
øpopódion tôn podôn sou. 37 A[tòw o{n Dauìd légei a[tòn
kúrion: kaì póyen u¥òw a[toû \stin; Kaì ` polùw ªxlow ækouen
a[toû =dévw.
38
Kaì ¡legen a[toîw \n t_ didax_ a[toû, Blépete ˙pò tôn
grammatévn, tôn yel ó n t v n \n stolaîw peripateîn, kaì
˙spasmoùw \n taîw ˙goraîw, 39 kaì prvtokayedríaw \n taîw
sunagvgaîw, kaì prvtoklisíaw \n toîw deípnoiw: 40 o¥
katesyíontew tàw o†kíaw tôn xhrôn, kaì profásei makrà
proseuxómenoi: o˚toi l}contai perissóteron kríma.
41
Kaì kayísaw ` &Ihsoûw katénanti toû gazofulakíou
\yeQrei pôw ` ªxlow bállei xalkòn e†w tò gazofulákion: kaì
polloì ploúsioi ¡ballon pollá. 42 Kaì \lyoûsa mía x}ra
ptvx| ¡balen lep t à dúo, – \stin kodránthw. 43 Kaì
proskalesámenow toùw mayhtàw a[toû, légei a[toîw, &Am|n
légv ømîn –ti = x}ra a%uth = ptvx| pleîon pántvn béblhken
balóntvn tôn ballóntvn e†w tò gazofulákion: 44 pántew gàr \k toû
perisseúontow a[toîw ¡balon: a%uth dè \k têw øster}sevw
a[têw pánta –sa eÂxen ¡balen, –lon tòn bíon a[têw.
104
KATA MARKON 13.6 - 13.19
105
13.20 - 13.35 KATA MARKON
106
KATA MARKON 13.36 - 14.13
107
14.14 - 14.27 KATA MARKON
mayhtôn a[toû, kaì légei a[toîw, ^Upágete e†w t|n pólin, kaì
˙pant}sei ømîn ƒnyrvpow kerámion %u datow bastázvn:
˙kolouy}sate a[t!, 14 kaì –pou \àn e†sély+, eÊpate t!
o†kodespót+ –ti ^O didáskalow légei, Poû \stin tò katáluma,
–pou tò Pásxa metà tôn mayhtôn mou fágv; 15 Kaì a[tòw ømîn
˙nágaion deíjei ˙nQgeon méga \strvménon £toimon: \keî e^toimásate
=mîn. 16 Kaì \jêlyon o¥ mayhtaì a[toû, kaì ‘lyon e†w t|n
pólin, kaì e˚ron kayWw eÂpen a[toîw, kaì =toímasan tò Pásxa.
17
Kaì •cíaw genoménhw ¡rxetai metà tôn dQdeka. 18 Kaì
˙nakeiménvn a[tôn kaì \syióntvn, eÂpen ` &Ihsoûw, &Am|n
légv ømîn, –ti e<w \j ømôn paradQsei me, ` \syívn met' \moû.
19
O¥ dè ærjanto lupeîsyai, kaì légein a[t! e<w kay' e<w, M}ti
\gQ; Kaì ƒllow, M}ti \gQ; 20 ^O dè ˙pokriyeìw eÂpen a[toîw, E<w
\k tôn dQdeka, ` \mbaptómenow met' \moû e†w tò trublíon.
21
^O mèn u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou øpágei, kayWw gégraptai perì
a[toû: o[aì dè t! ˙nyrQp~ \keín~ di' o˚ ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou
paradídotai: kalòn ‘n a[t! e† o[k \genn}yh ` ƒnyrvpow
\keînow.
22
Kaì \syióntvn a[tôn, labWn ` &Ihsoûw ƒrton e[log}saw
¡klasen, kaì ¡dvken a[toîw, kaì eÂpen, Lábete, fágete: toûtó
\stin tò sômá mou. 23 Kaì labWn tò pot}rion e[xarist}saw
¡dvken a[toîw: kaì ¡pion \j a[toû pántew. 24 Kaì eÂpen a[toîw,
Toûtó \stin tò a<má mou, tò têw kainêw diay}khw, tò perì
pollôn \kxunómenon. 25 &Am|n légv ømîn –ti o[kéti o[ m| pív
\k toû gen}matow têw ˙mpélou, £vw têw =méraw \keínhw –tan
a[tò pínv kainòn \n t_ basileíŸ toû yeoû.
26
Kaì ømn}santew \jêlyon e†w tò ªrow tôn &Elaiôn.
27
Kaì légei a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw –ti Pántew
skandalisy}sesye \n \moì \n t_ nuktì taút+: –ti gégraptai,
Patájv tòn poiména, kaì diaskorpisy}setai tà próbata.
108
KATA MARKON 14.28 - 14.42
28
&Allà metà tò \geryênaí me, proájv ømâw e†w t|n Galilaían.
29
^O dè Pétrow ¡fh a[t!, Kaì e† pántew skandalisy}sontai,
˙ll' o[k \gQ. 30 Kaì légei a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, &Am|n légv soi, –ti
sù s}meron \n t_ nuktì taút+, prìn (h dìw ˙léktora fvnêsai,
trìw ˙parn}s+ me. 31 ^O dè \kperissoû ¡legen mâllon, &Eán me
dé+ sunapoyaneîn soi, o[ m} se ˙parn}svmai. ^Vsaútvw dè
kaì pántew ¡legon.
32
Kaì ¡rxontai e†w xvríon o˚ tò ªnoma Geyshmanê: kaì
légei toîw mayhtaîw a[toû, Kayísate @de, £vw proseújvmai.
33
Kaì paralambánei tòn Pétron kaì &Iákvbon kaì &Ivánnhn
mey' e^autoû, kaì ærjato \kyambeîsyai kaì ˙dhmoneîn. 34 Kaì
légei a[toîw, Perílupów \stin = cux} mou £vw yanátou:
meínate @de kaì grhgoreîte. 35 Kaì proselyWn mikrón, ¡pesen
\pì têw gêw, kaì proshúxeto ®na, e† dunatón \stin, parély+ ˙p'
a[toû = v% ra. 36 Kaì ¡legen, &Abbâ, ` pat}r, pánta dunatá soi.
Parénegke tò pot}rion ˙p' \moû toûto: ˙ll' o[ tí \gW yélv,
˙llà tí sú. 37 Kaì ¡rxetai kaì eørískei a[toùw kayeúdontaw,
kaì légei t! Pétr~, Símvn, kayeúdeiw; O[k Êsxusaw mían v % ran
38
grhgorêsai; Grhgoreîte kaì proseúxesye, ®na m| e†sélyhte
e†w peirasmón. Tò mèn pneûma próyumon, = dè sàrj ˙syen}w.
39
Kaì pálin ˙pelyWn proshújato, tòn a[tòn lógon e†pQn.
40
Kaì øpostrécaw e˚ren a[toùw pálin kayeúdontaw: ‘san
gàr o¥ •fyalmoì a[tôn bebarhménoi, kaì o[k Ædeisan tí a[t!
˙pokriyôsin. 41 Kaì ¡rxetai tò tríton, kaì légei a[toîw,
Kayeúdete loipòn kaì ˙napaúesye. &Apéxei: ‘lyen = v % ra:
†doú, paradídotai ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou e†w tàw xeîraw tôn
a^ martvlôn. 42 &Egeíresye, ƒgvmen: †doú, ` paradidoúw me
æggiken.
109
14.43 - 14.58 KATA MARKON
43
Kaì e[yévw, ¡ti a[toû laloûntow, paragínetai &Ioúdaw,
e<w çn tôn dQdeka, kaì met' a[toû ªxlow polùw metà maxairôn
kaì júlvn, parà tôn ˙rxierévn kaì tôn grammatévn kaì tôn
presbutérvn. 44 DedQkei dè ` paradidoùw a[tòn sússhmon
a[toîw, légvn, $O n ©n fil}sv, a[tów \stin: krat}sate a[tón,
kaì ˙pagágete ˙sfalôw. 45 Kaì \lyQn, e[yévw proselyWn
a[t! légei a[t!, ^Rabbí, ]abbí: kaì katefílhsen a[tón. 46 O¥
dè \pébalon \p' a[tòn tàw xeîraw a[tôn, kaì \kráthsan
a[ t ó n . 47 E<w dé tiw tôn paresthkótvn spasámenow t|n
máxairan ¡paisen tòn doûlon toû ˙rxierévw, kaì ˙feîlen
& 48
a[toû tò vtíon. Kaì ˙pokriyeìw ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen a[toîw, ^Vw
\pì l+st|n \j}lyete metà maxairôn kaì júlvn sullabeîn me;
49
Kay' =méran æmhn pròw ømâw \n t! ¥er! didáskvn, kaì o[k
\krat}saté me: ˙ll' ®na plhrvyôsin a¥ grafaí. 50 Kaì
˙féntew a[tòn pántew ¡fugon.
51
Kaì e<w tiw neanískow “koloúyhsen a[t!,
peribeblhménow sindóna \pì gumnoû. Kaì kratoûsin a[tòn o¥
neanískoi: 52 ` dè katalipWn t|n sindóna gumnòw ¡fugen ˙p'
a[tôn.
53
Kaì ˙p}gagon tòn &Ihsoûn pròw tòn ˙rxieréa: kaì
sunérxontai a[t! pántew o¥ ˙rxiereîw kaì o¥ presbúteroi kaì
o¥ grammateîw. 54 Kaì ` Pétrow ˙pò makróyen “koloúyhsen
a[t! £vw ¡sv e†w t|n a[l|n toû ˙rxierévw: kaì ‘n
sugkay}menow metà tôn øphretôn, kaì yermainómenow pròw tò
fôw. 55 O¥ dè ˙rxiereîw kaì –lon tò sunédrion \z}toun katà
toû &Ihsoû marturían, e†w tò yanatôsai a[tón: kaì o[x
e%uriskon. 56 Polloì gàr \ceudomartúroun kat' a[toû, kaì
Êsai a¥ marturíai o[k ‘san. 57 Kaí tinew ˙nastántew
\c eu d o m a r t ú r o u n kat' a[toû, légontew 58 –ti ^Hmeîw
“koúsamen a[toû légontow –ti &EgW katalúsv tòn naòn
toûton tòn xei r o p o í h t o n , kaì dià triôn =merôn ƒllon
110
KATA MARKON 14.59 - 14.72
66
Kaì ªntow toû Pétrou \n t_ a[l_ kátv, ¡rxetai mía tôn
paidiskôn toû ˙rxierévw, 67 kaì †doûsa tòn Pétron
yermainómenon, \mblécasa a[t! légei, Kaì sù metà toû
Nazarhnoû &Ihsoû ‘sya. 68 ^O dè “rn}sato, légvn, O[k oÂda,
o[dè \pístamai tí sù légeiw. Kaì \jêlyen ¡jv e†w tò o·te
111
15.1 - 15.17 KATA MARKON
112
KATA MARKON 15.18 - 15.34
113
15.35 - 15.47 KATA MARKON
114
KATA MARKON 16.1 - 16.17
115
16.18 - 16.20 KATA MARKON
116
KATA LOUKAN
&E
2
peid}per polloì \pexeírhsan ˙natájasyai di}ghsin
perì tôn peplhroforhménvn \n =mîn pragmátvn,
kayWw parédosan =mîn o¥ ˙p' ˙rxêw a[tóptai kaì øphrétai
genómenoi toû lógou, 3 ¡dojen k˙moí, parhkolouyhkóti ƒnvyen
pâsin ˙kribôw, kayejêw soi grácai, krátiste Yeófile, 4 ®na
\pign!w perì @n kathx}yhw lógvn t|n ˙sfáleian.
5
&Egéneto \n taîw =méraiw ^Hrœdou toû basilévw têw
&Ioudaíaw ¥ereúw tiw •nómati Zaxaríaw, \j \fhmeríaw &Abiá:
kaì = gun| a[toû \k tôn yugatérvn &AarQn, kaì tò ªnoma
a[têw &Elisábet. 6 )Hsan dè díkaioi ˙mfóteroi \nQpion toû
yeoû, poreuómenoi \n pásaiw taîw \ntolaîw kaì dikaiQmasin
toû kuríou ƒmemptoi. 7 Kaì o[k ‘n a[toîw téknon, kayóti =
&Elisábet ‘n steîra, kaì ˙mfóteroi probebhkótew \n taîw
=méraiw a[tôn ‘san.
8
&E g én et o dè \n t! ¥er a t eú ei n a[tòn \n t_ tájei têw
\fhmeríaw a[toû ¡nanti toû yeoû, 9 katà tò ¡yow têw ¥erateíaw,
¡laxen toû yumiâsai e†selyWn e†w tòn naòn toû kuríou. 10 Kaì
pân tò plêyow ‘n toû laoû proseuxómenon ¡jv t_ v % rŸ toû
11
yumiámatow. *Vfyh dè a[t! ƒggelow kuríou, e^ stWw \k
dejiôn toû yusiasthríou toû yumiámatow. 12 Kaì \taráxyh
Zaxaríaw †dQn, kaì fóbow \pépesen \p' a[tón. 13 EÂpen dè pròw
a[tòn ` ƒggelow, M| foboû, Zaxaría: dióti e†shkoúsyh =
déhsíw sou, kaì = gun} sou &Elisábet genn}sei u¥ón soi, kaì
kaléseiw tò ªnoma a[toû &Ivánnhn. 14 Kaì ¡stai xará soi kaì
˙gallíasiw, kaì polloì \pì t_ genn}sei a[toû xar}sontai.
15
*Estai gàr mégaw \nQpion toû kuríou, kaì oÂnon kaì síkera
o[ m| pí+, kaì pneúmatow a^gíou plhsy}setai ¡ti \k koilíaw
mhtròw a[toû. 16 Kaì polloùw tôn u¥ôn &Isra|l \pistrécei \pì
kúrion tòn yeòn a[tôn: 17 kaì a[tòw proeleúsetai \nQpion
a[toû \n pneúmati kaì dunámei &Hlíou, \pistrécai kardíaw
patérvn \pì tékna, kaì ˙peiyeî w \n fron}sei dikaívn,
117
1.18 - 1.33 KATA LOUKAN
118
KATA LOUKAN 1.34 - 1.54
119
1.55 - 1.75 KATA LOUKAN
120
KATA LOUKAN 1.76 - 2.12
121
2.13 - 2.27 KATA LOUKAN
122
KATA LOUKAN 2.28 - 2.43
123
2.44 - 3.5 KATA LOUKAN
124
KATA LOUKAN 3.6 - 3.19
125
3.20 - 3.38 KATA LOUKAN
126
KATA LOUKAN 4.1 - 4.15
4
2
&Ihsoûw dè pneúmatow a^gíou pl}rhw øpéstrecen ˙pò toû
&Iordánou, kaì ægeto \n t! pneúmati e†w t}n \r}mon,
=méraw tessarákonta peirazómenow øpò toû diabólou. Kaì
o[k ¡fagen o[dèn \n taîw =méraiw \keínaiw: kaì
suntelesyeisôn a[tôn, %usteron \peínasen. 3 Kaì eÂpen a[t! `
diábolow, E† u¥òw e toû yeoû, e†pè t! líy~ toút~ ®na génhtai
ƒrtow. 4 Kaì ˙pekríyh &Ihsoûw pròw a[tón, légvn, Gégraptai
–ti O[k \p' ƒrt~ món~ z}setai ƒnyrvpow, ˙ll' \pì pantì ` ƒnyrvpow
127
4.16 - 4.30 KATA LOUKAN
16
Kaì ‘lyen e†w t|n Nazarét, o˚ ‘n teyramménow: kaì
e†sêlyen, katà tò e†vyòw a[t!, \n t_ =mérŸ tôn sabbátvn e†w
t|n sunagvg}n, kaì ˙nésth ˙nagnônai. 17 Kaì \pedóyh a[t!
biblíon &Hsafiou toû prof}tou. Kaì ˙naptújaw tò biblíon,
e˚ren tòn tópon o˚ ‘n gegramménon, 18 Pneûma kuríou \p' \mé,
o˚ e®neken ¡xrisén me e[aggelísasyai ptvxoîw: ˙péstalkén me
†àsasyai toùw suntetrimménouw t|n kardían: khrújai
a†xmalQtoiw ƒfesin, kaì tufloîw ˙náblecin, ˙posteîlai
teyrausménouw \n ˙fései, 19 khrújai \niautòn kuríou dektón.
20
Kaì ptújaw tò biblíon, ˙podoùw t! øphrét+, \káyisen: kaì
pántvn \n t_ sunagvg_ o¥ •fyalmoì ‘san ˙tenízontew a[t!.
21
*Hrjato dè légein pròw a[toùw –ti S}meron pepl}rvtai =
graf| a%uth \n toîw vsìn
& ømôn. 22 Kaì pántew \martúroun
a[t!, kaì \ya ú m a z o n \p ì toîw lógoiw têw xáritow toîw
\kporeuoménoiw \k toû stómatow a[toû, kaì ¡legon, O[x o˚tow
\stin ` u¥ów &Ivs}f; 23 Kaì eÂpen pròw a[toúw, Pántvw \reîté
moi t|n parabol|n taúthn, &Iatré, yerápeuson seautón: –sa
“koúsamen genómena \n t_ Kapernaoúm, poíhson kaì @de \n t_
patrídi sou. 24 EÂpen dé, &Am|n légv ømîn –ti o[deìw prof}thw
dektów \stin \n t_ patrídi a[toû. 25 &Ep' ˙lhyeíaw dè légv
ømîn, pollaì xêrai ‘san \n taîw =méraiw &Hlíou \n t!
&Isra}l, –te \kleísyh ` o[ranòw \pì ¡th tría kaì mênaw £j, qw
\géneto limòw mégaw \pì pâsan t|n gên: 26 kaì pròw o[demían
a[tôn \pémfyh &Hlíaw, e† m| e†w Sárepta têw Sidônow pròw
gunaîka x}ran. 27 Kaì polloì leproì ‘san \pì &Elissaíou toû
prof}tou \n t! &Isra}l: kaì o[deìw a[tôn \kayarísyh, e† m|
Neem à n ` Súrow. 28 Kaì \pl}syhsan pántew yumoû \n t_
sunagvg_, ˙koúontew taûta, 29 kaì ˙nastántew \jébalon
a[tòn ¡jv têw pólevw, kaì ægagon a[tòn £vw •frúow toû ªrouw
\f' o˚ = póliw a[tôn Œkodómhto, e†w tò katakrhmnísai a[tón.
30
A[tòw dè dielyWn dià mésou a[tôn \poreúeto.
128
KATA LOUKAN 4.31 - 4.44
31
Kaì katêlyen e†w Kapernaoùm pólin têw Galilaíaw: kaì
‘n didáskvn a[toùw \n toîw sábbasin. 32 Kaì \jepl}ssonto
\pì t_ didax_ a[toû, –ti \n \jousíŸ ‘n ` lógow a[toû. 33 Kaì \n
t_ sunagvg_ ‘n ƒnyrvpow ¡xvn pneûma daimoníou ˙kayártou,
kaì ˙nékrajen fvn_ megál+, 34 légvn, *Ea, tí =mîn kaì soí,
&Ihsoû Nazarhné; )Hlyew ˙polésai =mâw; OÂdá se tíw eÂ, `
ßgiow toû yeoû. 35 Kaì \petímhsen a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, légvn,
FimQyhti, kaì ¡jelye \j a[toû. Kaì ]ícan a[tòn tò daimónion
e†w méson \jêlyen ˙p' a[toû, mhdèn blácan a[tón. 36 Kaì
\géneto yámbow \pì pántaw, kaì suneláloun pròw ˙ll}louw,
légontew, Tíw ` lógow o˚tow, –ti \n \jousíŸ kaì dunámei
\pitássei toîw ˙kayártoiw pneúmasin, kaì \jérxontai; 37 Kaì
\jeporeúeto ‘xow perì a[toû e†w pánta tópon têw perixQrou.
38
&Anastàw dè \k têw sunagvgêw, e†sêlyen e†w t|n o†kían
Símvnow: penyerà dè toû Símvnow ‘n sunexoménh puret!
megál~: kaì “rQthsan a[tòn perì a[têw. 39 Kaì \pistàw
\pánv a[têw, \petímhsen t! puret!, kaì ˙fêken a[t}n:
paraxrêma dè ˙nastâsa dihkónei a[toîw.
40
Dúnontow dè toû =líou, pántew –soi eÂxon ˙syenoûntaw
nósoiw poikílaiw ægagon a[toùw pròw a[tón: ` dè e^nì e^kást~
a[tôn tàw xeîraw \piyeìw \yerápeusen a[toúw. 41 &Ej}rxeto dè
kaì daimónia ˙pò pollôn, krázonta kaì légonta –ti Sù e ` kraugázonta
xristòw ` u¥òw toû yeoû. Kaì \pitimôn o[k eÊa a[tà laleîn, –ti
Ædeisan tòn xristòn a[tòn eÂnai.
42
Genoménhw dè =méraw, \jelyWn \poreúyh e†w ¡rhmon
tópon, kaì o¥ ªxloi \pez}toun a[tón, kaì ‘lyon £vw a[toû, kaì
kateîxon a[tòn toû m| poreúesyai ˙p' a[tôn. 43 ^O dè eÂpen
pròw a[toùw –ti Kaì taîw e^téraiw pólesin e[aggelísasyaí me
deî t|n basileían toû yeoû: –ti e†w toûto ˙pestálmai.
44
Kaì ‘n khrússvn \n taîw sunagvgaîw têw Galilaíaw.
129
5.1 - 5.14 KATA LOUKAN
130
KATA LOUKAN 5.15 - 5.29
15
Di}rxeto dè mâllon ` lógow perì a[toû: kaì sun}rxonto
ªxloi polloì ˙koúein, kaì yerapeúesyai øp' a[toû ˙pò tôn
˙syeneiôn a[tôn. 16 A[tòw dè ‘n øpoxvrôn \n taîw \r}moiw kaì
proseuxómenow.
17
Kaì \géneto \n miÅ tôn =merôn, kaì a[tòw ‘n didáskvn:
kaì ‘san kay}menoi Farisaîoi kaì nomodidáskaloi, o$i ‘san
\lhluyótew \k páshw kQmhw têw Galilaíaw kaì &Ioudaíaw kaì
^Ierousal}m: kaì dúnamiw kuríou ‘n e†w tò †âsyai a[toúw.
18
Kaì †doú, ƒndrew férontew \pì klínhw ƒnyrvpon $ow ‘n
paraleluménow, kaì \z}toun a[tòn e†senegkeîn kaì yeînai
\nQpion a[toû: 19 kaì m| eøróntew poíaw e†senégkvsin a[tòn
dià tòn ªxlon, ˙nabántew \pì tò dôma, dià tôn kerámvn
kayêkan a[tòn sùn t! klinidí~ e†w tò méson ¡mprosyen toû
&Ihsoû. 20 Kaì †dWn t|n pístin a[tôn, eÂpen a[t!, *Anyrvpe,
˙févntaí soi a¥ a^martíai sou. 21 Kaì ærjanto dialogízesyai
o¥ grammateîw kaì o¥ Farisaîoi, légontew, Tíw \stin o˚tow $ow
laleî blasfhmíaw; Tíw dúnatai ˙fiénai a^martíaw, e† m| mónow
` yeów; 22 &Epignoùw dè ` &Ihsoûw toùw dialogismoùw a[tôn
˙pokriyeì w e p en pròw a[toúw, Tí dialogízesye \n taîw
kardíaiw ømôn; 23 Tí \stin e[kopQteron, e†peîn, &Afévntaí soi
a¥ a^martíai sou, (h e†peîn, *Egeirai kaì peripátei; 24 %Ina dè
e†dête –ti \jousían ¡xei ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou \pì têw gêw
˙fiénai a^ martíaw — eÂpen t! paralelumén~ — Soì légv,
¡geirai, kaì ƒraw tò klinídión sou, poreúou e†w tòn oÂkón sou.
25
Kaì paraxrêma ˙nastàw \nQpion a[tôn, ƒraw \f' $o
katékeito, ˙pêlyen e†w tòn oÂkon a[toû, dojázvn tòn yeón.
26
Kaì ¡kstasiw ¡laben ßpantaw, kaì \dójazon tòn yeón, kaì
\pl}syhsan fóbou, légontew –ti EÊdomen parádoja s}meron.
27
Kaì metà taûta \jêlyen, kaì \yeásato telQnhn, •nómati
Leufin, kay}menon \pì tò telQnion, kaì eÂpen a[t!, &Akoloúyei
moi. 28 Kaì katalipWn ßpanta, ˙nastàw “koloúyhsen a[t!.
29
Kaì \poíhsen dox|n megálhn Leuìw a[t! \n t_ o†kíŸ a[toû:
131
5.30 - 6.3 KATA LOUKAN
kaì ‘n ªxlow telvnôn polúw, kaì ƒllvn o$i ‘san met' a[tôn
katakeímenoi. 30 Kaì \gógguzon o¥ grammateîw a[tôn kaì o¥
Farisaîoi pròw toùw mayhtàw a[toû, légontew, Dià tí metà
tôn telvnôn kaì a^ martvlôn \syíete kaì pínete; 31 Kaì
˙pokriyeìw ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen pròw a[toúw, O[ xreían ¡xousin o¥
øgiaínontew †atroû, ˙ll' o¥ kakôw ¡xontew. 32 O[k \l}luya
kalésai dikaíouw, ˙llà a^martvloùw e†w metánoian. 33 O¥ dè
eÂpon pròw a[tón, Diá tí o¥ mayhtaì &Ivánnou nhsteúousin
pukná, kaì de}seiw poioûntai, `moívw kaì o¥ tôn Farisaívn:
o¥ dè soì \syíousin kaì pínousin; 34 ^O dè eÂpen pròw a[toúw,
M| dúnasye toùw u¥oùw toû numfônow, \n > ` numfíow met'
a[tôn \stin, poiêsai nhsteúein; 35 &Eleúsontai dè =mérai, kaì
–tan ˙pary_ ˙p' a[tôn ` numfíow, tóte nhsteúsousin \n
\keínaiw taîw =méraiw. 36 *Elegen dè kaì parabol|n pròw
a[toùw –ti O[deìw \píblhma ¥matíou kainoû \pibállei \pì
¥mátion palaión: e† dè m}ge, kaì tò kainòn sxízei, kaì t!
palai! o[ sumfvneî tò ˙pò toû kainoû. 37 Kaì o[deìw bállei
oÂnon néon e†w ˙skoùw palaioúw: e† dè m}ge, ]}jei ` néow oÂnow
toùw ˙skoúw, kaì a[tòw \kxuy}setai, kaì o¥ ˙skoì ˙poloûntai.
38
&Allà oÂnon néon e†w ˙skoùw kainoùw blhtéon, kaì ˙mfóteroi
sunthroûntai. 39 Kaì o[deìw piWn palaiòn e[yévw yélei néon:
légei gár, ^O palaiòw xrhstóterów \stin.
132
KATA LOUKAN 6.4 - 6.15
o¥ met' a[toû ªntew; 4 ^Vw e†sêlyen e†w tòn oÂkon toû yeoû, kaì
toùw ƒrtouw têw proyésevw ¡laben, kaì ¡fagen, kaì ¡dvken kaì
toîw met' a[toû, o¬w o[k ¡jestin fageîn e† m| mónouw toùw
¥ereîw; 5 Kaì ¡legen a[toîw –ti Kúriów \stin ` u¥òw toû
˙nyrQpou kaì toû sabbátou.
6
&Egéneto dè kaì \n e^tér~ sabbát~ e†selyeîn a[tòn e†w t|n
sunagvg|n kaì didáskein: kaì ‘n \keî ƒnyrvpow, kaì = xeìr
a[toû = dejià ‘n jhrá. 7 Paret}roun dè o¥ grammateîw kaì o¥
Farisaîoi, e† \n t! sabbát~ yer a p eú s ei : ®na e %u rvsin
kathgorían a[toû. 8 A[tòw dè Ædei toùw dialogismoùw a[tôn,
kaì eÂpen t! ˙nyrQp~ t! jhràn ¡xonti t|n xeîra, *Egeirai, kaì
stêyi e†w tò méson. ^O dè ˙nastàw ¡sth. 9 EÂpen o{n ` &Ihsoûw
pròw a[toúw, &Epervt}sv ømâw tí, *Ejestin toîw sábbasin,
˙gayopoiêsai (h kakopoiêsai; cux|n sôsai (h ˙pokteînai;
10
Kaì periblecámenow pántaw a[toúw, eÂpen a[t!, *Ekteinon
t|n xeîrá sou. ^O dè \poíhsen kaì ˙pokatestáyh = xeìr a[toû
øgi|w qw = ƒllh. 11 A[toì dè \pl}syhsan ˙noíaw: kaì
dieláloun pròw ˙ll}louw, tí ©n poi}seian t! &Ihsoû.
12
&Egéneto dè \n taîw =méraiw taútaiw \jhlyen e†w tò ªrow
proseújasyai: kaì ‘n dianuktereúvn \n t_ proseux_ toû
yeoû. 13 Kaì –te \géneto =méra, prosefQnhsen toùw mayhtàw
a[toû: kaì \k l ej á m en o w ˙p' a[tôn dQdeka, o¬w kaì
& 14
˙postólouw vnómasen, Símvna $on kaì vnómasen
& Pétron,
kaì &Andréan tòn ˙delfòn a[toû, &Iákvbon kaì &Ivánnhn,
Fílippon kaì Baryolomaîon, 15 Matyaîon kaì Yvmân,
&Iákvbon tòn toû ^Alfaíou, kaì Símvna tòn kaloúmenon
133
6.16 - 6.28 KATA LOUKAN
134
KATA LOUKAN 6.29 - 6.42
135
6.43 - 7.4 KATA LOUKAN
7 2
&Epei dè \pl}rvsen pánta tà ]}mata a[toû e†w tàw ˙koàw
toû laoû, e†sêlyen e†w Kapernaoúm.
^Ekatontárxou dé tinow doûlow kakôw ¡xvn ¡mellen
teleutÅn, $ow ‘n a[t! ¡ntimow. 3 &Akoúsaw dè perì toû &Ihsoû,
˙pésteilen pròw a[tòn presbutérouw tôn &Ioudaívn, \rvtôn
a[tón, –pvw \l yW n diasQs+ tòn doûlon a[toû. 4 O¥ dé,
136
KATA LOUKAN 7.5 - 7.17
137
7.18 - 7.32 KATA LOUKAN
18
Kaì ˙p}ggeilan &Ivánn+ o¥ mayhtaì a[toû perì pántvn
toútvn. 19 Kaí proskalesámenow dúo tinàw tôn mayhtôn
a[toû ` &Ivánnhw ¡pemcen pròw tòn &Ihsoûn, légvn, Sù e `
\rxómenow, (h ƒllon prosdokômen; 20 Paragenómenoi dè pròw
a[tòn o¥ ƒndrew eÂpon, &Ivánnhw ` baptist|w ˙péstalken =mâw
prów se, légvn, Sù e ` \rxómenow, (h ƒllon prosdokômen;
21 % rŸ \yerápeusen polloùw ˙pò nósvn kaì
&En a[t_ dè t_ v
mastígvn kaì pneumátvn ponhrôn, kaì tufloîw polloîw
\xarísato tò blépein. 22 Kaì ˙pokriyeìw ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen
a[toîw, Poreuyén t ew ˙paggeílate &Ivánn+ $a eÊdete kaì
“koúsate: –ti tufloì ˙nablépousin, xvloì peripatoûsin,
leproì kayarízontai, kvfoì ˙koúousin, nekroì \geírontai,
ptvxoì e[aggelízontai: 23 kaì makáriów \stin, $ow \àn m|
skandalisy_ \n \moí.
24
&Apelyóntvn dè tôn ˙ggélvn &Ivánnou, ærjato légein
toîw ªxloiw perì &Ivánnou, Tí \jelhlúyate e†w t|n ¡rhmon
yeásasyai; Kálamon øpò ˙némou saleuómenon; 25 &Allà tí
\j el h l ú ya t e †deîn; *Anyrvpon \n malakoîw ¥matíoiw
“mfiesménon; &Idoú, o¥ \n ¥matism! \ndój~ kaì truf_
øpárxontew \n toîw basileíoiw e†sín. 26 &Allà tí \jelhlúyate
†deîn; Prof}thn; Naí, légv ømîn, kaì perissóteron prof}tou.
27
O˚tów \stin perì o˚ gégraptai, &Idoú, \gQ ˙postéllv tòn
ƒggelón mou prò prosQpou sou, $ow kataskeuásei t|n `dón
sou ¡mprosyén sou. 28 Légv gàr ømîn, meízvn \n gennhtoîw
gunaikôn prof}thw &Ivánnou toû baptistoû o[deíw \stin: ` dè
mikróterow \n t_ basileíŸ toû yeoû meízvn a[toû \stin.
29
Kaì pâw ` laòw ˙koúsaw kaì o¥ telônai \dikaívsan tòn
yeón, baptisyéntew tò báptisma &Ivánnou: 30 o¥ dè Farisaîoi
kaì o¥ nomikoì t|n boul|n toû yeoû “yéthsan e†w e^autoúw, m|
baptisyéntew øp' a[toû. 31 Tíni o{n `moiQsv toùw ˙nyrQpouw
têw geneâw taúthw, kaì tíni e†sìn –moioi; 32 %O moioí e†sin
paidíoiw toîw \n ˙gorÅ kayhménoiw, kaì prosfvnoûsin
138
KATA LOUKAN 7.33 - 7.44
139
7.45 - 8.11 KATA LOUKAN
¡brején mou toùw pódaw, kaì taîw yrijìn t|w kefalêw a[têw
\j ém a j en . 45 Fílhmá moi o[k ¡dvkaw: a %u th dé, ˙f' «w
e†sêlyon, o[ diélipen katafiloûsá mou toùw pódaw. 46 &Elaí~
toùw pódaw mou t|n kefal}n mou o[k æleicaw: a%uth dè múr~ æleicen mou
toùw pódaw. 47 O˚ xárin, légv soi, ˙févntai a¥ a^ martíai
a[têw a¥ pollaí, –ti “gáphsen polú: > dè •lígon ˙fíetai,
•lígon ˙gapÅ. 48 EÂpen dè a[t_, &Afévntaí sou a¥ a^martíai.
49
Kaì ærjanto o¥ sunanakeímenoi légein \n e^autoîw, Tíw o˚tów
\stin $ow kaì a^martíaw ˙fíhsin; 50 EÂpen dè pròw t|n gunaîka,
^H pístiw sou sésvkén se: poreúou e†w e†r}nhn.
140
KATA LOUKAN 8.12 - 8.24
141
8.25 - 8.37 KATA LOUKAN
142
KATA LOUKAN 8.38 - 8.48
143
8.49 - 9.9 KATA LOUKAN
49
*E t i a[toû laloûntow, ¡rxet a í tiw parà toû
˙rxisunagQgou, légvn a[t! –ti Téynhken = yugáthr sou: m|
skúlle tòn didáskalon. 50 ^O dè &Ihsoûw ˙koúsaw ˙pekríyh
a[t!, légvn, M| foboû. Mónon písteue, kaì svy}setai.
51
&ElyWn dè e†w t|n o†kían, o[k ˙fêken e†selyeîn o[déna, e† m|
Pétron kaì &Ivánnhn kaì &Iákvbon, kaì tòn patéra têw paidòw
kaì t|n mhtéra. 52 *Eklaion dè pántew, kaì \kóptonto a[t}n.
^O dè eÂpen, M| klaíete: o[k ˙péyanen, ˙llà kayeúdei. 53 Kaì
kategélvn a[toû, e†dótew –ti ˙péyanen. 54 A[tòw dè \kbalWn
¡jv pántaw, kaì krat}saw têw xeiròw a[têw, \fQnhsen légvn,
^H paîw ¡geirou. 55 Kaì \péstrecen tò pneûma a[têw, kaì
˙nésth paraxrêma: kaì diétajen a[t_ doyênai fageîn. 56 Kaì
\jésthsan o¥ goneîw a[têw: ` dè par}ggeilen a[toîw mhdenì
e†peîn tò gegonów.
144
KATA LOUKAN 9.10 - 9.22
145
9.23 - 9.36 KATA LOUKAN
146
KATA LOUKAN 9.37 - 9.49
147
9.50 - 9.62 KATA LOUKAN
a[tón, –ti o[k ˙kolouyeî mey' =môn. 50 Kaì eÂpen pròw a[tòn `
&Ihsoûw, M| kvlúete: $ow gàr o[k ¡stin kay' =môn øpèr =môn
\stin.
51
&E g én et o dè \n t! sumplhroûsyai tàw =méraw têw
˙nal}cevw a[toû, kaì a[tòw tò prósvpon a[toû \st}rijen
toû poreúesyai e†w ^Ierousal}m, 52 kaì ˙pésteilen ˙ggélouw
prò prosQpou a[toû: kaì poreuyéntew e†sêlyon e†w kQmhn
Samareitôn, qste e^toimásai a[t!. 53 Kaì o[k \déjanto a[tón,
–ti tò prósvpon a[toû ‘n poreuómenon e†w ^Ierousal}m.
54
&Idóntew dè o¥ mayhtaì a[toû &Iákvbow kaì &Ivánnhw eÂpon,
Kúrie, yéleiw eÊpvmen pûr katabênai ˙pò toû o[ranoû, kaì
˙nalôsai a[toúw, qw kaì &Hlíaw \poíhsen; 55 Strafeìw dè
\petímhsen a[toîw, kaì eÂpen, O[k o†date o®ou pneúmatów \ste
ømeîw: 56 ` gàr øiòw toû ˙nyrQpou o[k ‘lyen cuxàw
˙nyrQpvn ˙polésai, ˙llà sôsai. Kaì \poreúyhsan e†w
e^téran kQmhn.
57
&Egéneto dè poreuoménvn a[tôn \n t_ `d!, eÂpén tiw pròw
\àn a[tón, &Akolouy}sv soi –pou ©n ˙pérx+, kúrie. 58 Kaì eÂpen
a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, A¥ ˙lQpekew fvleoùw ¡xousin, kaì tà peteinà
toû o[ranoû kataskhnQseiw: ` dè u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou o[k ¡xei
poû t|n kefal|n klín+. 59 EÂpen dè pròw £teron, &Akoloúyei
moi. ^O dè eÂpen, Kúrie, \pítrecón moi ˙pelyónti prôton yácai
tòn patéra mou. 60 EÂpen dè a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, *Afew toùw nekroùw
yácai toùw e^ autôn nekroúw: sù dè ˙pelyWn diággelle t|n
basileían toû yeoû. 61 EÂpen dè kaì £terow, &Akolouy}sv soi,
kúrie: prôton dè \pítrecón moi ˙potájasyai toîw e†w tòn oÂkón
mou. 62 EÂpen dè ` &Ihsoûw pròw a[tón, O[deíw, \pibalWn t|n
xeîra a[toû \p' ƒrotron, kaì blépvn e†w tà •písv, e·yetów
\stin e†w t|n basileían toû yeoû.
9.50 Kaì eÂpen ♦ EÂpen dè 9.56 ` gàr øiòw toû ˙nyrQpou o[k
9.50 =môn øpèr =môn ♦ ømôn øpèr ‘lyen cuxàw ˙nyrQpvn
ømôn ˙polésai ˙llà sôsai ♦ —
9.51 ˙nal}cevw ♦ ˙nal}mcevw 9.57 &Egéneto dè ♦ Kaì
9.51 a[toû \st}rijen ♦ \st}risen 9.57 ©n ♦ \àn
9.52 Samareitôn qste ♦ Samaritôn 9.57 kúrie ♦ —
qw 9.59 Kúrie ♦ ˆKúrie˜
9.54 a[toû ♦ — 9.60 ` &Ihsoûw ♦ —
9.54 eÂpon ♦ eÂpan 9.62 ` &Ihsoûw pròw a[tón ♦ ˆpròw
9.54 qw kaì &Hlíaw \poíhsen ♦ — a[tòn˜ ` &Ihsoûw
9.55 kaì eÂpen O[k o†date o®ou 9.62 a[toû ♦ —
pneúmatów \ste ømeîw ♦ — 9.62 e†w t|n basileían ♦ t_ basileíŸ
148
KATA LOUKAN 10.1 - 10.16
149
10.17 - 10.29 KATA LOUKAN
150
KATA LOUKAN 10.30 - 10.42
e^ autòn eÂpen pròw tòn &Ihsoûn, Kaì tíw \stín mou plhsíon;
30
^UpolabWn dé ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen, *Anyrvpów tiw katébainen
˙pò ^Ierousal|m e†w &IerixQ, kaì l+staîw periépesen, o$i kaì
\kdúsantew a[tòn kaì plhgàw \piyéntew ˙pêlyon, ˙féntew
=miya n ê tugxánonta. 31 Katà sugkurían dè ¥ereúw tiw
katébainen \n t_ `d! \keín+: kaì †dWn a[tòn ˙ntiparêlyen.
32
^O moívw dè kaì Leufithw genómenow katà tòn tópon \lyWn kaì
†dWn ˙ntiparêlyen. 33 Samareíthw dé tiw `deúvn ‘lyen kat'
a[tón, kaì †dWn a[tòn \splagxnísyh, 34 kaì proselyWn
katédhsen tà traúmata a[toû, \pixévn ¡laion kaì oÂnon:
\pibibásaw dè a[tòn \pì tò Êdion ktênow, ægagen a[tòn e†w
pandoxeîon, kaì \pemel}yh a[toû. 35 Kaì \pì t|n a·rion
\jelyQn, \kbalWn dúo dhnária ¡dvken t! pandoxeî, kaì eÂpen
a[t!, &Epimel}yhti a[toû: kaì – ti ©n prosdapan}s+w, \gW \n
t! \panérxesyaí me ˙podQsv soi. 36 Tíw o{n toútvn tôn triôn
plhsíon dokeî soi gegonénai toû \mpesóntow e†w toùw l+stáw;
37
^O dè eÂpen, ^O poi}saw tò ¡leow met' a[toû. EÂpen o{n a[t! `
&Ihsoûw, Poreúou, kaì sù poíei `moívw.
38
&Egéneto dè \n t! poreúesyai a[toúw, kaì a[tòw e†sêlyen
e†w kQmhn tiná: gun| dé tiw •nómati Márya øpedéjato a[tón
e†w tòn oÂkon aøtêw. 39 Kaì t_de ‘n ˙delf| kalouménh María,
÷ kaì parakayísasa parà toùw pódaw toû &Ihsoû ækouen tòn
lógon a[toû. 40 ^H dè Márya per i es p â t o perì poll|n
diakonían: \pistâsa dè eÂpen, Kúrie, o[ mélei soi –ti =
˙delf} mou mónhn me katéleipen diakoneîn; E†pè o{n a[t_ ®na
moi sunantilábhtai. 41 &Apokriyeìw dè eÂpen a[t_ ` &Ihsoûw,
Márya, Márya, merimnÅw kaì turbáz+ perì pollá: 42 e^nòw dé
\stin xreía: María dè t|n ˙gay|n merída \jeléjato, %htiw o[k
˙fairey}setai ˙p' a[têw.
151
11.1 - 11.14 KATA LOUKAN
152
KATA LOUKAN 11.15 - 11.29
153
11.30 - 11.43 KATA LOUKAN
154
KATA LOUKAN 11.44 - 12.2
155
12.3 - 12.18 KATA LOUKAN
156
KATA LOUKAN 12.19 - 12.34
12.18 tà gen}matá mou ♦ tòn sîton 12.28 tòn xórton \n t! ˙gr! s}meron
12.20 *Afron ♦ *Afrvn ªnta ♦ \n ˙gr! tòn xórton ªnta
12.22 a[toû ♦ ˆa[toû˜ s}meron
12.22 ømîn légv ♦ légv ømîn 12.28 ˙mfiénnusin ♦ ˙mfiézei
12.22 ømôn ♦ — 12.29 (h ♦ kaì
12.23 cux| ♦ gàr cux| 12.30 \pizhteî ♦ \pizhtoûsin
12.25 prosyeînai \pì ♦ \pì 12.31 toû yeoû kaì taûta pánta ♦
12.25 pêxun £na ♦ prosyeînai pêxun a[toû kaì taûta
12.26 o[tè ♦ o[dè 12.33 balántia ♦ ballántia
157
12.35 - 12.48 KATA LOUKAN
35
*Estvsan ømôn a¥ •sfúew periezvsménai, kaì o¥ lúxnoi
kaiómenoi: 36 kaì ømeîw –moioi ˙nyrQpoiw prosdexoménoiw tòn
kúrion e^autôn, póte ˙nalús+ \k tôn gámvn, ®na, \lyóntow kaì
kroúsantow, e[yévw ˙noíjvsin a[t!. 37 Makárioi o¥ doûloi
\keînoi, o¬w \lyWn ` kúriow eør}sei grhgoroûntaw: ˙m|n légv
ømîn –ti perizQsetai kaì ˙naklineî a[toúw, kaì parelyWn
diakon}sei a[toîw. 38 Kaì \àn ¡ly+ \n t_ deutérŸ fulak_, kaì
\n t_ trít+ fulak_ ¡ly+, kaì e%ur+ o%utvw, makárioí e†sin o¥
doûloi \keînoi. 39 Toûto dè ginQskete, –ti e† Ædei `
o†kodespóthw poíŸ v % rŸ ` klépthw ¡rxetai, \grhgórhsen ƒn,
kaì o[k ©n ˙fêken diorugênai tòn oÂkon a[toû. 40 Kaì ømeîw
% rŸ o[ dokeîte ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou
o{n gínesye £toimoi: –ti " v
¡rxetai.
41
EÂpen dè a[t! ` Pétrow, Kúrie, pròw =mâw t|n parabol|n
taúthn légeiw, (h kaì pròw pántaw; 42 EÂpen dè ` kúriow, Tíw ƒra
\stìn ` pistòw o†konómow kaì frónimow, $on katast}sei ` kúriow
\pì têw yerapeíaw a[toû, toû didónai \n kair! tò sitométrion;
43
Makáriow ` doûlow \keînow, $o n \lyWn ` kúriow a[toû
eør}sei poioûnta o%utvw. 44 &Alhyôw légv ømîn –ti \pì pâsin
toîw øpárxousin a[toû katast}sei a[tón. 45 &Eàn dè eÊp+ `
doûlow \keînow \n t_ kardíŸ a[toû, Xronízei ` kúriów mou
¡rxesyai, kaì ƒrjhtai túptein toùw paîdaw kaì tàw paidískaw,
\syíein te kaì pínein kaì meyúskesyai: 46 %hjei ` kúriow toû
doúlou \keínou \n =mérŸ " o[ prosdokÅ, kaì \n v % rŸ " o[
ginQskei: kaì dixotom}sei a[tón, kaì tò mérow a[toû metà tôn
˙pístvn y}sei. 47 &Ekeînow dè ` doûlow ` gnoùw tò yélhma toû
kuríou e^autoû, kaì m| e^toimásaw mhdè poi}saw pròw tò yélhma
a[toû, dar}setai polláw: 48 ` dè m| gnoúw, poi}saw dè ƒjia
plhgôn, dar}setai •lígaw. Pantì dè > \dóyh polú, polù
zhthy}setai par' a[toû: kaì > paréyento polú, perissóteron
a†t}sousin a[tón.
158
KATA LOUKAN 12.49 - 13.5
49
Pûr ‘lyon baleîn e†w t|n gên, kaì tí yélv e† ædh ˙n}fyh;
50
Báptisma dè ¡xv baptisyênai, kaì pôw sunéxomai £vw o˚
telesy_. 51 Dokeîte –ti e†r}nhn paregenómhn doûnai \n t_ g_;
O[xí, légv ømîn, ˙ll' (h diamerismón. 52 *Esontai gàr ˙pò toû
nûn pénte \n oÊk~ e^nì diamemerisménoi, treîw \pì dusín, kaì dúo
\pì trisín. 53 Diamerisy}setai pat|r \pì u¥!, kaì u¥òw \pì
patrí: m}thr \pì yugatrí, kaì yugáthr \pì mhtrí: penyerà \pì
t|n númfhn a[têw, kaì númfh \pì t|n penyer à n a[têw.
54
*E l eg en dè kaì toîw ªxloiw, %O tan Êdhte t|n nefélhn
˙natéllousan ˙pò dusmôn, e[yévw légete *Ombrow ¡rxetai:
kaì gínetai o%utvw. 55 Kaì –tan nóton pnéonta, légete –ti
Kaúsvn ¡stai: kaì gínetai. 56 ^Upokritaí, tò prósvpon têw gêw
kaì toû o[ranoû oÊdate dokimázein: tòn dè kairòn toûton pôw
o[ dokimázete; 57 Tí dè kaì ˙f' e^autôn o[ krínete tò díkaion;
58
^Vw gàr øpágeiw metà toû ˙ntidíkou sou \p' ƒrxonta, \n t_
`d! dòw \rgasían ˙phlláxyai ˙p' a[toû: m}pote katasúr+
se pròw tòn krit}n, kaì ` krit}w se parad! t! práktori, kaì `
práktvr se bál+ e†w fulak}n. 59 Légv soi, o[ m| \jély+w
\keîyen, £vw o˚ kaì tòn ¡sxaton leptòn ˙pod!w.
159
13.6 - 13.19 KATA LOUKAN
160
KATA LOUKAN 13.20 - 13.35
161
14.1 - 14.13 KATA LOUKAN
13.35¡rhmow ♦ — 14.5 t| ♦ —
13.35dè ♦ ˆdè˜ 14.6 a[t! ♦ —
13.35–ti ♦ — 14.9 met' ♦ metà
13.35me Êdhte ♦ Êdhté me 14.10 eÊp+ ♦ \reî
13.35ƒn %hjei –te ♦ ˆ%hjei –te˜ 14.10 tôn ♦ pántvn tôn
14.1 tôn Farisaívn ♦ ˆtôn˜ 14.12 se ˙ntikalésvsin ♦
Farisaívn ˙ntikalésvsín se
14.3 E† ♦ — 14.12 soi ˙ntapódoma ♦ ˙ntapódomá
14.3 yerapeúein ♦ yerapeûsai (h o· soi
14.5 ˙pokriyeìw ♦ — 14.13 poi_w dox}n ♦ dox|n poi_w
14.5 \mpeseîtai ♦ peseîtai 14.13 ˙nap}rouw ♦ ˙napeírouw
162
KATA LOUKAN 14.14 - 14.27
163
14.28 - 15.7 KATA LOUKAN
164
KATA LOUKAN 15.8 - 15.23
8
(H tíw gun| draxmàw ¡xousa déka, \àn ˙polés+ draxm|n
mían, o[xì ßptei lúxnon, kaì saroî t|n o†kían, kaì zhteî
\pimelôw £vw –tou e%ur+; 9 Kaì eøroûsa sugkaleîtai tàw fílaw
kaì tàw geítonaw, légousa, Sugxárhté moi, –ti e˚ron t|n
draxm|n ÷n ˙pQlesa. 10 O %utvw, légv ømîn, xarà gínetai
\nQpion tôn ˙ggélvn toû yeoû \pì e^nì a^martvl! metanooûnti.
11
EÂpen dé, *Anyrvpów tiw eÂxen dúo u¥oúw: 12 kaì eÂpen `
neQterow a[tôn t! patrí, Páter, dów moi tò \pibállon mérow
têw o[síaw. Kaì dieîlen a[toîw tòn bíon. 13 Kaì met' o[ pollàw
=méraw sunagagWn ßpanta ` neQterow u¥òw ˙ped}mhsen e†w
xQran makrán, kaì \keî dieskórpisen t|n o[sían a[toû, zôn
˙sQtvw. 14 Dapan}santow dè a[toû pánta, \géneto limòw
†sxuròw katà t|n xQran \keínhn, kaì a[tòw ærjato
østereîsyai. 15 Kaì poreuyeìw \koll}yh e^nì tôn politôn têw
xQraw \keínhw: kaì ¡pemcen a[tòn e†w toùw ˙groùw a[toû
bóskein xoírouw. 16 Kaì \peyúmei gemísai t|n koilían aøtoû
˙pò tôn keratívn @n æsyion o¥ xoîroi: kaì o[deìw \dídou a[t!.
17
E†w e^autòn dè \lyWn eÂpen, Pósoi mísyioi toû patrów mou
perisseúousin ƒrtvn, \gW dè lim! ˙póllumai: 18 ˙nastàw
poreúsomai pròw tòn patéra mou, kaì \rô a[t!, Páter,
%hmarton e†w tòn o[ranòn kaì \nQpión sou: 19 kaì o[kéti e†mì
ƒjiow klhyênai u¥ów sou: poíhsón me qw £na tôn misyívn sou.
20
Kaì ˙nastàw ‘lyen pròw tòn patéra a[toû. *Eti dè a[toû patéra e^autoû
165
15.24 - 16.7 KATA LOUKAN
166
KATA LOUKAN 16.8 - 16.22
167
16.23 - 17.4 KATA LOUKAN
17
2
EÂpen dè pròw toùw mayhtáw, &Anéndektón \stin toû m|
\l yeî n tà skándala: o[aì dè di' o˚ ¡rxet a i .
Lusiteleî a[t! e† múlow •nikòw períkeitai perì tòn tráxhlon
a[toû, kaì ¡rriptai e†w t|n yálassan, (h ®na skandalís+ £na
tôn mikrôn toútvn. 3 Proséxete e^autoîw. &Eàn dè a^márt+ e†w
sè ` ˙delfów sou, \pitímhson a[t!: kaì \àn metano}s+, ƒfew
a[t!. 4 Kaì \àn e^ptákiw têw =méraw a^márt+ e†w sé, kaì e^ptákiw
têw =méraw \pistréc+, légvn, Metanoô, ˙f}seiw a[t!,
168
KATA LOUKAN 17.5 - 17.21
5
Kaì eÂpon o¥ ˙póstoloi t! kurí~, Prósyew =mîn pístin.
6
EÂpen dè ` kúriow, E† ¡xete pístin qw kókkon sinápevw,
\légete ©n t_ sukamín~ taút+, &EkrizQyhti, kaì futeúyhti \n
t_ yaláss+: kaì øp}kousen ©n ømîn. 7 Tíw dè \j ømôn doûlon
¡xvn ˙rotriônta (h poimaínonta, $ow e†selyónti \k toû ˙groû
\reî e[yévw, ParelyWn ˙nápese: 8 ˙ll' o[xì \reî a[t!,
^Etoímason tí deipn}sv, kaì perizvsámenow diakónei moi, £vw
fágv kaì pív: kaì metà taûta fágesai kaì píesai sú; 9 M|
xárin ¡xei t! doúl~ \keín~ –ti \poíhsen tà diataxyénta; o[
dokô. 10 O %utvw kaì ømeîw, –tan poi}shte pánta tà diataxyénta
ømîn, légete –ti Doûloi ˙xreîoí \smen: –ti o$ •feílomen &
vfeílomen
poiêsai pepoi}kamen.
11
Kaì \géneto \n t! poreúesyai a[tòn e†w ^Ierousal}m, kaì
a[tòw di}rxeto dià mésou Samareíaw kaì Galilaíaw. 12 Kaì
e†serxoménou a[toû eÊw tina kQmhn, ˙p}nthsan a[t! déka
leproì ƒndrew, o$i ¡sthsan pórrvyen: 13 kaì a[toì ‘ran
fvn}n, légontew, &Ihsoû, \pistáta, \léhson =mâw. 14 Kaì †dWn
eÂpen a[toîw, Poreuyéntew \pideíjate e^autoùw toîw ¥ereûsin.
Kaì \géneto \n t! øpágein a[toúw, \kayarísyhsan. 15 E<w dè \j
a[tôn, †dWn –ti †áyh, øpéstrecen, metà fvnêw megálhw
dojázvn tòn yeón: 16 kaì ¡pesen \pì prósvpon parà toùw
pódaw a[toû, e[xaristôn a[t!: kaì a[tòw ‘n Samareíthw.
17
&Apokriyeìw dè ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen, O[xì o¥ déka \kayarísyhsan;
O¥ dè \nnéa poû; 18 O[x eøréyhsan øpostrécantew doûnai
dójan t! ye!, e† m| ` ˙llogen|w o˚tow, 19 kaì eÂpen a[t!,
&Anastàw poreúou: = pístiw sou sésvkén se.
20
&Epervthyeìw dè øpò tôn Farisaívn, póte ¡rxetai =
basileía toû yeoû, ˙pekríyh a[toîw kaì eÂpen, O[k ¡rxetai =
basileía toû yeoû metà parathr}sevw: 21 o[dè \roûsin, &Idoù
@de, æ, &Idoù \keî. &Idoù gár, = basileía toû yeoû \ntòw ømôn
\stín.
169
17.22 - 17.37 KATA LOUKAN
22
EÂpen dè pròw toùw mayhtáw, &Eleúsontai =mérai –te
\piyum}sete mían tôn =merôn toû u¥oû toû ˙nyrQpou †deîn,
kaì o[k ªcesye. 23 Kaì \roûsin ømîn, &Idoù @de, æ, &Idoù \keî:
m| ˙pélyhte, mhdè diQjhte. 24 %V s p er gàr = ˙strap| =
˙stráptousa \k têw øp' o[ranòn e†w t|n øp' o[ranòn lámpei,
o %u tv w ¡s t a i ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou \n t_ =mérŸ a[toû.
25
Prôton dè deî a[tòn pollà payeîn kaì ˙podokimasyênai
˙pò têw geneâw taúthw. 26 Kaì kayWw \géneto \n taîw =méraiw
Nôe, o%utvw ¡stai kaì \n taîw =méraiw toû u¥oû toû ˙nyrQpou.
27
*Hsyion, ¡pinon, \gámoun, \jegamízonto, ƒxri «w =méraw
e†sêlyen Nôe e†w t|n kibvtón, kaì ‘lyen ` kataklusmów, kaì
˙pQlesen ßpantaw. 28 ^O moívw kaì qw \géneto \n taîw =méraiw
LQt: æsyion, ¡pinon, “górazon, \pQloun, \fúteuon,
Œkodómoun: 29 " dè =mérŸ \jêlyen LWt ˙pò Sodómvn, ¡brejen
pûr kaì yeîon ˙p' o[ranoû, kaì ˙pQlesen ßpantaw: 30 katà
taûta ¡stai " =mérŸ ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou ˙pokalúptetai.
31
&En \keín+ t_ =mérŸ, $ow ¡stai \pì toû dQmatow, kaì tà skeúh
a[toû \n t_ o†kíŸ, m| katabátv Órai a[tá: kaì ` \n t! ˙gr!
`moívw m| \pistrecátv e†w tà •písv. 32 Mnhmoneúete têw
gunaikòw LQt. 33 $O w \àn zht}s+ t|n cux|n a[toû sôsai
˙polései a[t}n: kaì $ow \àn ˙polés+ a[t|n z~ogon}sei a[t}n.
34
Légv ømîn, taút+ t_ nuktì ¡sontai dúo \pì klínhw miâw: e<w
paralhfy}setai, kaì ` £terow ˙fey}setai. 35 Dúo ¡sontai
˙l}yousai \pì tò a[tó: mía paralhfy}setai, kaì = e^ téra
˙fey}setai. 36 37 Kaì ˙pokriyéntew légousin a[t!, Poû,
kúrie; ^O dè eÂpen a[toîw, %Opou tò sôma, \keî sunaxy}sontai
o¥ ˙etoí.
170
KATA LOUKAN 18.1 - 18.16
171
18.17 - 18.32 KATA LOUKAN
172
KATA LOUKAN 18.33 - 19.9
173
19.10 - 19.26 KATA LOUKAN
174
KATA LOUKAN 19.27 - 19.42
175
19.43 - 20.10 KATA LOUKAN
176
KATA LOUKAN 20.11 - 20.25
177
20.26 - 20.42 KATA LOUKAN
178
KATA LOUKAN 20.43 - 21.11
179
21.12 - 21.28 KATA LOUKAN
180
KATA LOUKAN 21.29 - 22.8
181
22.9 - 22.25 KATA LOUKAN
182
KATA LOUKAN 22.26 - 22.42
183
22.43 - 22.57 KATA LOUKAN
184
KATA LOUKAN 22.58 - 23.2
Gúnai, o[k oÂda a[tón. 58 Kaì metà braxù £terow †dWn a[tòn
¡fh, Kaì sù \j a[tôn eÂ. ^O dè Pétrow eÊpen, *Anyrvpe, o[k
e†mí. 59 Kaì diastáshw qseì v
% raw miâw, ƒllow tiw diïsxurízeto,
légvn, &Ep' ˙lhyeí a w kaì o˚tow met' a[toû ‘n: kaì gàr
Galilaîów \stin. 60 EÂpen dè ` Pétrow, *Anyrvpe, o[k oÂda $o
légeiw. Kaì paraxrêma, ¡ti laloûntow a[toû, \fQnhsen
˙léktvr. 61 Kaì strafeìw ` kúriow \néblecen t! Pétr~. Kaì
øpemn}syh ` Pétrow toû lógou toû kuríou, qw eÂpen a[t! –ti
Prìn ˙léktora fvnêsai, ˙parn}s+ me tríw. 62 Kaì \jelyWn
¡jv ` Pétrow ¡klausen pikrôw.
63
Kaì o¥ ƒndrew o¥ sunéxontew tòn &Ihsoûn \népaizon a[t!,
dérontew. 64 Kaì perikalúcantew a[tón, ¡tupton a[toû tò
prósvpon, kaì \phrQtvn a[tón, légontew, Prof}teuson: tíw
\stin ` paísaw se; 65 Kaì £tera pollà blasfhmoûntew ¡legon
e†w a[tón.
66
Kaì qw \géneto =méra, sun}xyh tò presbutérion toû
laoû, ˙rxiereîw kaì grammateîw, kaì ˙n}gagon a[tòn e†w tò
sunédrion a[tôn, légontew, 67 E† sù e ` xristów, e†pè =mîn.
EÂpen dè a[toîw, &Eàn ømîn eÊpv, o[ m| pisteúshte: 68 \àn dè
kaì \rvt}sv, o[ m| ˙pokriyêté moi, (h ˙polúshte. 69 &Apò toû
nûn ¡stai ` u¥òw toû ˙nyrQpou kay}menow \k dejiôn têw
dunámevw toû yeoû. 70 EÂpon dè pántew, Sù o{n e ` u¥òw toû
yeoû; ^O dè pròw a[toùw ¡fh, ^Umeîw légete –ti \gQ e†mi. 71 O¥ dè
eÂpon, Tí ¡ti xreían ¡xomen marturíaw; A[toì gàr “koúsamen
˙pò toû stómatow a[toû.
185
23.3 - 23.19 KATA LOUKAN
186
KATA LOUKAN 23.20 - 23.35
20
Pálin o{n ` Pilátow prosefQnhsen, yélvn ˙polûsai tòn
&Ihsoûn. 21 O¥ dè \pefQnoun, légontew, Staúrvson, staúrvson
a[tó n . 22 ^O dè tríton eÂpen pròw a[toúw, Tí gàr kakòn
\p o í h s en o˚tow; O [dèn aÊtion yanátou e˚ron \n a[t!:
paideúsaw o{n a[tòn ˙polúsv. 23 O¥ dè \pékeinto fvnaîw
megálaiw, a†toúmenoi a[tòn staurvyênai: kaì katísxuon a¥
fvnaì a[tôn kaì tôn ˙rxierévn. 24 ^O dè Pilátow \pékrinen
genésyai tò aÊthma a[tôn. 25 &Apélusen dè tòn dià stásin kaì
fónon beblhménon e†w t|n fulak}n, $on &+toûnto: tòn dè &Ihsoûn
parédvken t! yel}mati a[tôn.
26
Kaì qw ˙p}gagon a[tón, \pilabómenoi Símvnów tinow
Kurhnaíou \rxoménou ˙p' ˙groû, \péyhkan a[t! tòn staurón,
férein ªpisyen toû &Ihsoû.
27
&Hkoloúyei dè a[t! polù plêyow toû laoû, kaì gunaikôn
a$i kaì \kóptonto kaì \yr}noun a[tón. 28 Strafeìw dè pròw
a[tàw ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen, Yugatérew ^Ierousal}m, m| klaíete \p'
\mé, pl|n \f' e^autàw klaíete kaì \pì tà tékna ømôn. 29 %O ti
†doú, ¡rxontai =mérai \n a<w \roûsin, Makáriai a¥ steîrai,
kaì koilíai a$i o[k \génnhsan, kaì mastoì o$i o[k \y}lasan.
30
Tóte ƒrjontai légein toîw ªresin, Pésete \f' =mâw: kaì toîw
bounoîw, Kalúcate =mâw. 31 %O ti e† \n t! øgr! júl~ taûta
poioûsin, \n t! jhr! tí génhtai;
32
*H g o n t o dè kaì £teroi dúo kakoûrgoi sùn a[t!
˙naireyênai.
33
Kaì –te ˙pêlyon \pì tòn tópon tòn kaloúmenon Kraníon,
\keî \staúrvsan a[tón, kaì toùw kakoúrgouw, $on mèn \k
dejiôn, $on dè \j ˙risterôn. 34 ^O dè &Ihsoûw ¡legen, Páter,
ƒfew a[toîw: o[ gàr oÊdasin tí poioûsin. Diamerizómenoi dè tà
¥mátia a[toû, ¡balon klêron. 35 Kaì e¥st}kei ` laòw yevrôn.
&Ejemukt}rizon dè kaì o¥ ƒrxontew sùn a[toîw, légontew,
187
23.36 - 23.49 KATA LOUKAN
188
KATA LOUKAN 23.50 - 24.10
50
Kaì †doú, ˙n|r •nómati &Ivs}f, bouleut|w øpárxvn,
˙ n | r ˙ g a y ò w k a ì d í k a i o w — 51 o ˚ t o w o [ k ‘ n
sugkatateyeiménow t_ boul_ kaì t_ prájei a[tôn — ˙pò
&Arimayaíaw pólevw tôn &Ioudaívn, $ow kaì prosedéxeto kaì
a[tòw t|n basileían toû yeoû: 52 o˚tow proselyWn t! Pilát~
&+t}sato tò sôma toû &Ihsoû. 53 Kaì kayelWn a[tò \netúlijen
a[tò sindóni, kaì ¡yhken a[tò \n mn}mati lajeut!, o˚ o[k ‘n
o[d ép v o[deìw keímenow. 54 Kaì =méra ‘n Paraskeu},
sábbaton \péfvsken. 55 Katakolouy}sasai dè gunaîkew,
a®tinew ‘san sunelhluyuîai a[t! \k têw Galilaíaw,
\yeá s a n t o tò mnhmeîon, kaì qw \téyh tò sôma a[toû.
56
^Upostrécasai dè =toímasan ˙rQmata kaì múra. Kaì tò mèn
sábbaton =súxasan katà t|n \ntol}n.
189
24.11 - 24.26 KATA LOUKAN
190
KATA LOUKAN 24.27 - 24.44
27
Kaì ˙rjámenow ˙pò Mvsévw kaì ˙pò pántvn tôn profhtôn,
dihrm}neuen a[toîw \n pásaiw taîw grafaîw tà perì e^autoû.
28
Kaì æggisan e† w t|n kQmhn o˚ \poreúonto: kaì a[tòw
prosepoieîto porrvtérv poreúesyai. 29 Kaì parebiásanto
a[tón, légontew, Meînon mey' =môn, –ti pròw e^spéran \stín,
kaì kékliken = =méra. Kaì e†sêlyen toû meînai sùn a[toîw.
30
Kaì \géneto \n t! katakliyênai a[tòn met' a[tôn, labWn
tòn ƒrton e[lóghsen, kaì klásaw \pedídou a[toîw. 31 A[tôn dè
dihnoíxyhsan o¥ •fyalmoí, kaì \pégnvsan a[tón: kaì a[tòw
ƒfantow \géneto ˙p' a[tôn. 32 Kaì eÂpon pròw ˙ll}louw, O[xì
= kardía =môn kaioménh ‘n \n =mîn, qw \lálei =mîn \n t_ `d!,
kaì qw di}noigen =mîn tàw grafáw; 33 Kaì ˙nastántew a[t_ t_
% rŸ øpéstrecan e†w ^Ierousal}m, kaì e˚ron sunhyroisménouw
v
toùw £ndeka kaì toùw sùn a[toîw, 34 légontaw –ti &Hgéryh `
kúriow ªntvw, kaì v* fyh Símvni. 35 Kaì a[toì \jhgoûnto tà \n
t_ `d!, kaì qw \gnQsyh a[toîw \n t_ klásei toû ƒrtou.
36
Taûta dè a[tôn laloúntvn, a[tòw ` &Ihsoûw ¡sth \n
més~ a[tôn, kaì légei a[toîw, E†r}nh ømîn. 37 Ptohyéntew dè
kaì ¡mfoboi genómenoi \dókoun pneûma yevreîn. 38 Kaì eÂpen
a[toîw, Tí tet a r a g m én o i \s t é, kaì dià tí dialogismoì
˙nabaínousin \n taîw kardíaiw ømôn; 39 *Idete tàw xeîráw mou
kaì toùw pódaw mou, –ti a[tòw \gQ e†mi: chlaf}saté me kaì
Êdete, –ti pneûma sárka kaì •stéa o[k ¡xei , kayWw \mè
yevreîte ¡xonta. 40 Kaì toûto e†pWn \pédeijen a[toîw tàw
xeîraw kaì toùw pódaw. 41 *Eti dè ˙pistoúntvn a[tôn ˙pò têw
xarâw kaì yaumazóntvn, eÂpen a[toîw, *Exeté ti brQsimon
\nyáde; 42 O¥ dè \pédvkan a[t! †xyúow •ptoû mérow, kaì ˙pò
melissíou khríou. 43 Kaì labWn \nQpion a[tôn ¡fagen.
44
EÂpen dè a[toîw, O˚toi o¥ lógoi, o¬w \lálhsa pròw ømâw
¡ti çn sùn ømîn, –ti deî plhrvyênai pánta tà gegramména \n
191
24.45 - 24.53 KATA LOUKAN
192
KATA IVANNHN
&E n ˙rx_ ‘n ` lógow, kaì ` lógow ‘n pròw tòn yeón, kaì yeòw
‘n ` lógow. 2 O˚tow ‘n \n ˙rx_ pròw tòn yeón. 3 Pánta
di' a[toû \géneto, kaì xvrìw a[toû \géneto o[dè £n $o gégonen.
4
&En a[t! zv| ‘n, kaì = zv| ‘n tò fôw tôn ˙nyrQpvn, 5 kaì tò
fôw \n t_ skotíŸ faínei, kaì = skotía a[tò o[ katélaben.
6
&Egéneto ƒnyrvpow ˙pestalménow parà yeoû, ªnoma a[t!
&Ivánnhw. 7 O˚tow ‘lyen e†w marturían, ®na martur}s+ perì
toû fvtów, ®na pántew pisteúsvsin di' a[toû. 8 O[k ‘n \keînow
tò fôw, ˙ll' ®na martur}s+ perì toû fvtów. 9 )Hn tò fôw tò
˙lhyinón, $o fvtízei pánta ƒnyrvpon \rxómenon e†w tòn
kósmon. 10 &En t! kósm~ ‘n, kaì ` kósmow di' a[toû \géneto,
kaì ` kósmow a[tòn o[k ¡gnv. 11 E†w tà Êdia ‘lyen, kaì o¥ Êdioi
a[tòn o[ parélabon. 12 %O soi dè ¡labon a[tón, ¡dvken a[toîw
\jousían tékna yeoû genésyai, toîw pisteúousin e†w tò ªnoma
a[toû: 13 o$i o[k \j a¥mátvn, o[dè \k yel}matow sarków, o[dè
\k yel}matow ˙ndrów, ˙ll' \k yeoû \genn}yhsan. 14 Kaì `
lógow sàrj \géneto, kaì \sk}nvsen \n =mîn — kaì \yeasámeya
t|n dójan a[toû, dójan qw monogenoûw parà patrów — pl}rhw
xáritow kaì ˙lhyeíaw. 15 &Ivánnhw martureî perì a[toû, kaì
kékragen légvn, O˚tow ‘n $on eÂpon, ^O •písv mou \rxómenow
¡mprosyén mou gégonen: –ti prôtów mou ‘n. 16 Kaì \k toû
plhrQmatow a[toû =meîw pántew \lábomen, kaì xárin ˙ntì
xáritow. 17 %O ti ` nómow dià Mvsévw \dóyh, = xáriw kaì =
˙l}yeia dià &Ihsoû xristoû \géneto. 18 Yeòn o[deìw e^Qraken
pQpote: ` monogen|w u¥ów, ` çn e†w tòn kólpon toû patrów,
\keînow \jhg}sato.
19
Kaì a%uth \stìn = marturía toû &Ivánnou, –te ˙pésteilan
o¥ &Ioudaîoi \j ^Ierosolúmvn ¥ereîw kaì Leufitaw ®na
\rvt}svsin a[tón, Sù tíw eÂ; 20 Kaì qmológhsen, kaì o[k
“rn}sato: kaì qmológhsen –ti O[k e†mì \gW ` xristów. 21 Kaì
“rQthsan a[tón, Tí o{n; &Hlíaw e sú; Kaì légei, O[k e†mí. ^O
prof}thw e sú; Kaì ˙pekríyh, O·. 22 EÂpon o{n a[t!, Tíw eÂ;
%Ina ˙pókrisin dômen toîw pémcasin =mâw. Tí légeiw perì
seautoû; 23 *Efh, &EgW fvn| boôntow \n t_ \r}m~, E[yúnate
t|n `dòn kuríou, kayWw eÂpen &Hsafiaw ` prof}thw. 24 Kaì o¥
˙pestalménoi ‘san \k tôn Farisaívn. 25 Kaì “rQthsan
a[tón, kaì eÂpon a[t!, Tí o{n baptízeiw, e† sù o[k e ` xristów,
o·te &Hlíaw, o·te ` prof}thw; 26 &Apekríyh a[toîw ` &Ivánnhw
légvn, &EgW baptízv \n %udati: mésow dè ømôn £sthken $on ømeîw
o[k oÊdate. 27 A[tów \stin ` •písv mou \rxómenow, $o w
¡mprosyén mou gégonen: o˚ \gW o[k e†mì ƒjiow ®na lúsv a[toû
tòn ¥mánta toû øpod}matow. 28 Taûta \n BhyaníŸ \géneto
péran toû &Iordánou, –pou ‘n &Ivánnhw baptízvn.
29
blépei ` T_ \paúrion blépei tòn &Ihsoûn \rxómenon pròw a[tón,
&Ivánnhw
kaì légei, *Ide ` ˙mnòw toû yeoû, ` aÊrvn t|n a^ martían toû
kósmou. 30 O˚tów \stin perì o˚ \gW eÂpon, &Opísv mou ¡rxetai
˙n|r $ow ¡mprosyén mou gégonen, –ti prôtów mou ‘n. 31 K˙gW
o[k Ædein a[tón: ˙ll' ®na fanervy_ t! &Isra}l, dià toûto
‘lyon \gW \n t! %udati baptízvn. 32 Kaì \martúrhsen &Ivánnhw
qw légvn –ti Teyéamai tò pneûma katabaînon qseì peristeràn
\j o[ranoû, kaì ¡meinen \p' a[tón. 33 K˙gW o[k Ædein a[tón:
˙ll' ` pémcaw me baptízein \n %udati, \keînów moi eÂpen, &Ef' $on
©n Êd+w tò pneûma katabaînon kaì ménon \p' a[tón, o˚tów
\stin ` baptízvn \n pneúmati a^ gí~. 34 K˙gW e^ Qraka, kaì
memartúrhka –ti o˚tów \stin ` u¥òw toû yeoû.
35
T_ \paúrion pálin e¥st}kei ` &Ivánnhw, kaì \k tôn
mayhtôn a[toû dúo: 36 kaì \mblécaw t! &Ihsoû peripatoûnti,
légei, *Ide ` ˙mnòw toû yeoû. 37 Kaì ækousan a[toû o¥ dúo
mayhtaì laloûntow, kaì “koloúyhsan t! &Ihsoû. 38 Strafeìw
dè ` &Ihsoûw kaì yeasámenow a[toùw ˙kolouyoûntaw, légei
a[toîw, Tí zhteîte; O¥ dè eÂpon a[t!, ^Rabbí — $o légetai
e^ rmhneuómenon, Didáskale — poû méneiw; 39 Légei a[toîw,
194
KATA IVANNHN 1.40 - 1.51
*Erxesye kaì Êdete. )Hlyon kaì eÂdon poû ménei: kaì par' a[t!
¡m ei n a n t|n =méran \keínhn: v % ra ‘n qw dekáth. 40 )Hn
&A n d r é a w ` ˙delfòw Símvnow Pétrou e<w \k tôn dúo tôn
˙kousántvn parà &Ivánnou kaì ˙kolouyhsántvn a[t!.
41
Eørískei o˚tow prôtow tòn ˙delfòn tòn Êdion Símvna, kaì
légei a[t!, Eør}kamen tòn Mesían — – \stin
meyermhneuómenon, Xristów. 42 Kaì ægagen a[tòn pròw tòn
&Ihsoûn. &Emblécaw a[t! ` &Ihsoûw eÂpen, Sù e Símvn ` u¥òw &Emblécaw dè
195
2.1 - 2.17 KATA IVANNHN
196
KATA IVANNHN 2.18 - 3.9
18
&Apekríyhsan o{n o¥ &Ioudaîoi kaì eÂpon a[t!, Tí shmeîon
deiknúeiw =mîn, –ti taûta poieîw; 19 &Apekríyh &Ihsoûw kaì eÂpen
a[toîw, Lúsate tòn naòn toûton, kaì \n trisìn =méraiw \gerô
a[tón. 20 EÂpon o{n o¥ &Ioudaîoi, Tessarákonta kaì ¢j ¡tesin
Œkodom}yh ` naòw o˚tow, kaì sù \n trisìn =méraiw \gereîw
a[tón; 21 &Ekeînow dè ¡legen perì toû naoû toû sQmatow a[toû.
22
%O te o{n “géryh \k nekrôn, \mn}syhsan o¥ mayhtaì a[toû
–ti toûto ¡legen: kaì \písteusan t_ graf_, kaì t! lóg~ >
eÂpen ` &Ihsoûw.
23
^Vw dè ‘n \n toîw ^Ierosolúmoiw \n t! Pásxa, \n t_ e^ort_,
polloì \písteusan e†w tò ªnoma a[toû, yevroûntew a[toû tà
shmeîa $a \poíei. 24 A[tòw dè ` &Ihsoûw o[k \písteuen e^autòn
a[toîw, dià tò a[tòn ginQskein pántaw, 25 kaì –ti o[ xreían
e x e n ®na tiw martur}s+ perì toû ˙nyrQpou: a[tòw gàr
\gínvsken tí ‘n \n t! ˙nyrQp~.
197
3.10 - 3.26 KATA IVANNHN
198
KATA IVANNHN 3.27 - 4.9
4 2
^Vw o{n ¡gnv ` kúriow –ti ækousan o¥ Farisaîoi –ti
&Ihsoûw pleíonaw mayhtàw poieî kaì baptízei (h &Ivánnhw
— kaítoige &Ihsoûw a[tòw o[k \báptizen, ˙ll' o¥ mayhtaì
a[toû — 3 ˙fêken t|n &Ioudaían, kaì ˙pêlyen e†w t|n
Galilaían. 4 *Edei dè a[tòn diérxesyai dià têw Samareíaw.
5
*Erxetai o{n e†w pólin têw Samareíaw legoménhn Suxár,
plhsíon toû xvríou $o ¡dvken &IakWb &Ivs|f t! u¥! a[toû:
6
‘n dè \keî phg| toû &IakQb. ^O o{n &Ihsoûw kekopiakWw \k têw
`doiporíaw \kayézeto o%utvw \pì t_ phg_. %Vra ‘n qseì £kth.
7
*Erxetai gun| \k têw Samareíaw ˙ntlêsai %udvr: légei a[t_ `
&Ihsoûw, Dów moi pieîn. 8 O¥ gàr mayhtaì a[toû ˙pelhlúyeisan
e†w t|n pólin, ®na trofàw ˙gorásvsin. 9 Légei o{n a[t! = gun|
= Samareîtiw, Pôw sù &Ioudaîow çn par' \moû pieîn a†teîw,
199
4.10 - 4.25 KATA IVANNHN
200
KATA IVANNHN 4.26 - 4.42
201
4.43 - 5.3 KATA IVANNHN
43
Metà dè tàw dúo =méraw \jêlyen \keîyen, kaì ˙pêlyen e†w
t|n Galilaían. 44 A[tòw gàr ` &Ihsoûw \martúrhsen –ti
prof}thw \n t_ †díŸ patrídi tim|n o[k ¡xei. 45 %O te o{n ‘lyen
e†w t|n Galilaían, \déjanto a[tòn o¥ Galilaîoi, pánta
e^vrakótew $a \poíhsen \n ^Ierosolúmoiw \n t_ e^ort_: kaì a[toì
gàr ‘lyon e†w t|n e^ort}n.
46
)Hlyen o{n pálin ` &Ihsoûw e†w t|n Kanâ têw Galilaíaw,
–pou \poíhsen tò %udvr oÂnon. Kaì ‘n tiw basilików, o˚ ` u¥òw
“syénei \n Kapernaoúm. 47 O˚tow ˙koúsaw –ti &Ihsoûw %hkei \k
têw &Ioudaíaw e†w t|n Galilaían, ˙pêlyen pròw a[tón, kaì
æmellen “rQta a[tòn ®na katab_ kaì †áshtai a[toû tòn u¥ón: ¡mellen
gàr ˙poyn§skein. 48 EÂpen o{n ` &Ihsoûw pròw a[tón, &Eàn m|
shmeîa kaì térata Êdhte, o[ m| pisteúshte. 49 Légei pròw
a[tòn ` basilików, Kúrie, katábhyi prìn ˙poyaneîn tò
paidíon mou. 50 Légei a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, Poreúou: ` u¥ów sou z_.
Kaì \písteusen ` ƒnyrvpow t! lóg~ > eÂpen a[t! ` &Ihsoûw,
kaì \poreúeto. 51 *Hdh dè a[toû katabaínontow, o¥ doûloi
a[toû ˙p}nthsan a[t!, kaì ˙p}ggeilan légontew –ti ^O paîw
sou z_. 52 &Epúyeto o{n par' a[tôn t|n v % ran \n " komcóteron
¡sxen. Kaì eÂpon a[t! –ti Xyèw v% ran e^bdómhn ˙fêken a[tòn `
53 % rŸ, \n " eÂpen
puretów. *Egnv o{n ` pat|r –ti \n \keín+ t_ v
a[t! ` &Ihsoûw –ti ^O u¥ów sou z_: kaì \písteusen a[tòw kaì =
o†kía a[toû –lh. 54 Toûto pálin deúteron shmeîon \poíhsen `
&Ihsoûw, \lyWn \k têw &Ioudaíaw e†w t|n Galilaían.
5 2
Metà taûta ‘n = e^ ort| tôn &Ioudaívn, kaì ˙nébh `
&Ihsoûw e†w ^Ierosóluma.
*E s t i n dè \n toîw ^Ierosolúmoiw \pì t_ probatik_
kolumb}yra, = \pilegoménh ^Ebraïstì Bhyesdá, pénte stoàw
¡xo u s a . 3 &E n taútaiw katékeito plêyow polù tôn
202
KATA IVANNHN 5.4 - 5.18
203
5.19 - 5.36 KATA IVANNHN
19
&Apekrínato o{n ` &Ihsoûw kaì eÂpen a[toîw, &Am|n ˙m|n
légv ømîn, o[ dúnatai ` u¥òw poieîn ˙f' e^autoû o[dén, \àn m}
ti blép+ tòn patéra poioûnta: $a gàr ©n \keînow poi_, taûta
kaì ` u¥òw `moívw poieî. 20 ^O gàr pat|r fileî tòn u¥ón, kaì
pánta deíknusin a[t! $a a[tòw poieî: kaì meízona toútvn
deíjei a[t! ¡rga, ®na ømeîw yaumázhte. 21 %Vsper gàr ` pat|r
\geírei toùw nekroùw kaì zvopoieî, o%utvw kaì ` u¥òw o¬w yélei
zvopoieî. 22 O[dè gàr ` pat|r krínei o[déna, ˙llà t|n krísin
pâsan dédvken t! u¥!: 23 ®na pántew timôsin tòn u¥ón, kayWw
timôsin tòn patéra. ^O m| timôn tòn u¥ón, o[ timÅ tòn patéra
tòn pémcanta a[tón. 24 &Am|n ˙m|n légv ømîn –ti ` tòn lógon
mou ˙koúvn, kaì pisteúvn t! pémcantí me, ¡xei zv|n a†Qnion:
kaì e†w krísin o[k ¡rxetai, ˙llà metabébhken \k toû yanátou
e†w t|n zv}n. 25 &Am|n ˙m|n légv ømîn –ti ¡rxetai v % ra kaì nûn
\stin, –te o¥ nekroì ˙koúsontai têw fvnêw toû u¥oû toû yeoû,
kaì o¥ ˙koúsantew z}sontai. 26 %Vsper gàr ` pat|r ¡xei zv|n
\n e^aut!, o%utvw ¡dvken kaì t! u¥! zv|n ¡xein \n e^aut!: 27 kaì
\jousían ¡dvken a[t! kaì krísin poieîn, –ti u¥òw ˙nyrQpou
\stín. 28 M| yaumázete toûto: –ti ¡rxetai v% ra, \n " pántew o¥
\n toîw mnhmeíoiw ˙koúsontai têw fvnêw a[toû, 29 kaì
\kporeúsontai, o¥ tà ˙gayà poi}santew, e†w ˙nástasin zvêw:
o¥ dè tà faûla prájantew, e†w ˙nástasin krísevw.
30
O[ dúnamai \gW poieîn ˙p' \mautoû o[dén: kayWw ˙koúv,
krínv: kaì = krísiw = \m| dikaía \stín: –ti o[ zhtô tò yélhma
tò \món, ˙llà tò yélhma toû pémcantów me patrów. 31 &Eàn \gW
marturô perì \mautoû, = marturía mou o[k ¡stin ˙lhy}w.
32
*Allow \stìn ` marturôn perì \moû, kaì oÂda –ti ˙lhy}w
\s t i n = marturía ÷n martureî per ì \m o û . 33 ^U m eî w
˙pestálkate pròw &Ivánnhn, kaì memartúrhken t_ ˙lhyeíŸ.
34
&EgW dè o[ parà ˙nyrQpou t|n marturían lambánv, ˙llà
taûta légv ®na ømeîw svyête. 35 &E k eî n o w ‘n ` lúxnow `
kaiómenow kaì faínvn, ømeîw dè “yel}sate ˙galliayênai pròw
% ran \n t! fvtì a[toû. 36 &EgW dè ¡xv t|n marturían meízv
v
toû &Ivánnou: tà gàr ¡rga $a ¡dvkén moi ` pat|r ®na teleiQsv
204
KATA IVANNHN 5.37 - 6.7
a[tá, a[tà tà ¡rga $a \gW poiô, martureî perì \moû –ti ` pat}r
me ˙péstalken. 37 Kaì ` pémcaw me pat}r, a[tòw
memartúrhken perì \moû. O·te fvn|n a[toû ˙khkóate pQpote,
o·te eÂdow a[toû e^vrákate. 38 Kaì tòn lógon a[toû o[k ¡xete
ménonta \n ømîn, –ti $on ˙pésteilen \keînow, toút~ ømeîw o[
pisteúete. 39 &Ereunâte tàw grafáw, –ti ømeîw dokeîte \n
a[taîw zv|n a†Qnion ¡xein, kaì \keînaí e†sin a¥ marturoûsai
perì \moû: 40 kaì o[ yélete \lyeîn prów me, ®na zv|n ¡xhte.
41
Dójan parà ˙nyrQpvn o[ lambánv: 42 ˙ll' ¡gnvka ømâw,
–ti t|n ˙gáphn toû yeoû o[k ¡xete \n e^autoîw. 43 &EgW \l}luya
\n t! •nómati toû patrów mou, kaì o[ lambáneté me: \àn ƒllow
¡ly+ \n t! •nómati t! †dí~, \keînon l}cesye. 44 Pôw dúnasye
ømeîw pisteûsai, dójan parà ˙ll}lvn lambánontew, kaì t|n
dójan t|n parà toû mónou yeoû o[ zhteîte; 45 M| dokeîte –ti
\gW kathgor}sv ømôn pròw tòn patéra: ¡stin ` kathgorôn
ømôn, Mvsêw, e†w $on ømeîw “lpíkate. 46 E† gàr \pisteúete
Mvs_, \pisteúete ©n \moí: perì gàr \moû \keînow ¡gracen. Mvseî
47
E† dè toîw \keínou grámmasin o[ pisteúete, pôw toîw \moîw
]}masin pisteúsete;
205
6.8 - 6.22 KATA IVANNHN
206
KATA IVANNHN 6.23 - 6.39
207
6.40 - 6.54 KATA IVANNHN
208
KATA IVANNHN 6.55 - 6.70
209
6.71 - 7.17 KATA IVANNHN
71
*Elegen dè tòn &Ioúdan Símvnow &IskariQthn: o˚tow gàr
¡mellen a[tòn paradidónai, e<w çn \k tôn dQdeka.
210
KATA IVANNHN 7.18 - 7.33
211
7.34 - 7.51 KATA IVANNHN
tòn pémcantá me. 34 Zht}seté me, kaì o[x eør}sete: kaì –pou
e†mì \gQ, ømeîw o[ dúnasye \lyeîn. 35 EÂpon o{n o¥ &Ioudaîoi
pròw e^ autoúw, Poû o˚tow méllei poreúesyai –ti =meîw o[x
eør}somen a[tón; M| e†w t|n diasporàn tôn ^Ell}nvn méllei
poreúesyai, kaì didáskein toùw %Ellhnaw; 36 Tíw \stin o˚tow `
lógow $on eÂpen, Zht}seté me, kaì o[x eør}sete: kaì –pou e†mì
\gQ, ømeîw o[ dúnasye \lyeîn;
37
&En dè t_ \sxát+ =mérŸ t_ megál+ têw e^ortêw e¥st}kei `
&Ihsoûw kaì ¡krajen, légvn, &Eán tiw dicÅ, \rxésyv prów me
kaì pinétv. 38 ^O pisteúvn e†w \mé, kayWw eÂpen = graf},
potamoì \k têw koilíaw a[toû ]eúsousin %udatow zôntow.
39
$o Toûto dè eÂpen perì toû pneúmatow o˚ ¡mellon lambánein
o¥ pisteúontew e†w a[tón: o·pv gàr ‘n pneûma ßgion, –ti
&I h s o û w o[dépv \dojásyh. 40 Polloì o{n \k toû ªxlou
˙koúsantew tòn lógon ¡legon, O˚tów \stin ˙lhyôw ` prof}thw.
41
*Alloi ¡legon, O˚tów \stin ` xristów. *Alloi ¡legon, M| gàr
\k têw Galilaíaw ` xristòw ¡rxetai; 42 O[xì = graf| eÂpen –ti
\k toû spérmatow Dauíd, kaì ˙pò Bhyleém, têw kQmhw –pou ‘n
Dauíd, ` xristòw ¡rxetai; 43 Sxísma o{n \n t! ªxl~ \géneto di'
a[tón. 44 Tinèw dè æyelon \j a[tôn piásai a[tón, ˙ll' o[deìw
\pébalen \p' a[tòn tàw xeîraw.
45
)Hlyon o{n o¥ øphrétai pròw toùw ˙rxiereîw kaì
Farisaíouw: kaì eÂpon a[toîw \keînoi, Dià tí o[k “gágete
a[tón; 46 &A p e k r í y h s a n o¥ øphrétai, O [dépote o %u tvw
\lálhsen ƒnyrvpow, qw o˚tow ` ƒnyrvpow. 47 &Apekríyhsan
o{n a[toîw o¥ Farisaîoi, M| kaì ømeîw peplánhsye; 48 M} tiw
\k tôn ˙rxóntvn \písteusen e†w a[tón, (h \k tôn Farisaívn;
49
&All' ` ªxlow o˚tow ` m| ginQskvn tòn nómon \pikatáratoí
e†sin. 50 Légei Nikódhmow pròw a[toúw — ` \lyWn nuktòw pròw
a[tón, e<w çn \j a[tôn — 51 M| ` nómow =môn krínei tòn
212
KATA IVANNHN 7.52 - 8.7
53
Kaì ˙pêlyen £kastow e†w tòn oÂkon a[toû: 1 kaì ` &Ihsoûw
\poreúyh e†w tò ªrow tôn &Elaiôn. 2 *O ryrou dè pálin bayéow bayévw
‘lyen ` &Ihsoûw e†w tò ¥erón, kaì pâw ` laòw ærxeto pròw a[tón, kaì
kayísaw \dídasken a[toúw. 3 *Agousin dè o¥ grammateîw kaì o¥
Farisaîoi pròw a[tòn gunaîka \pì moixeíŸ kateilhmménhn, kaì
st}santew a[t|n \n t! més~, 4 eÂpon a[t!, Didáskale, taúthn
e%uromen \p' a[tofQr~ moixeuoménhn. 5 &En dè t! nóm~ =môn a[tofór~
Mvüsêw \neteílato tàw toiaútaw liyázein: sù o{n tí légeiw perì Mvsêw
a[t ê w ; 6 Toûto dè ¡legon peirázontew a[tón, ®na ¡xvsin
kathgorían kat' a[toû. ^O dè &Ihsoûw kátv kúcaw, t! daktúl~
¡grafen e†w t|n gên. 7 ^Vw dè \pémenon \pervtôntew a[tón,
˙nablécaw eÂpen a[toîw, ^O ˙namárthtow ømôn, prôtow líyon
balétv \p' a[t}n.
213
8.8 - 8.19 KATA IVANNHN
8
Kaì pálin kátv kúcaw ¡grafen e†w t|n gên. 9 O¥ dé,
˙koúsantew, kaì øpò têw suneid}sevw \legxómenoi, \j}rxonto
e<w kay' e<w, ˙rjámenoi ˙pò tôn presbutérvn: kaì kateleífyh
mónow ` &Ihsoûw, kaì = gun| \n més~ o{sa. 10 &Anakúcaw dè `
&Ihsoûw, kaì mhdéna yeasámenow pl|n t|w gunaików, eÂpen
a[t_, Poû e†sin \keînoi o¥ kat}goroí sou; O [deíw se
katékrinen; 11 ^H dè eÂpen, O[deíw, kúrie. EÂpen dè ` &Ihsoûw,
O[dè \gQ se krínv: poreúou kaì mhkéti a^mártane.
12
Pálin o{n a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw \lálhsen légvn, &EgQ e†mi tò
fôw toû kósmou: ` ˙kolouyôn \moì o[ m| peripat}s+ \n t_
skotíŸ, ˙ll' £j ei tò fôw têw zvêw. 13 EÂpon o{n a[t! o¥
Farisaîoi, Sù perì seautoû martureîw: = marturía sou o[k
¡stin ˙lhy}w. 14 &Apekríyh &Ihsoûw kaì eÂpen a[toîw, K©n \gW
marturô perì \mautoû, ˙lhy}w \stin = marturía mou: –ti oÂda
póyen ‘lyon, kaì poû øpágv: ømeîw dè o[k oÊdate póyen
¡rxomai, kaì poû øpágv. 15 ^Umeîw katà t|n sárka krínete: \gW
o[ krínv o[déna. 16 Kaì \àn krínv dè \gQ, = krísiw = \m|
˙lhy}w \stin: –ti mónow o[k e†mí, ˙ll' \gW kaì ` pémcaw me
pat}r. 17 Kaì \n t! nóm~ dè t! ømetér~ gégraptai –ti dúo
˙nyrQpvn = marturía ˙lhy}w \stin. 18 &EgQ e†mi ` marturôn
perì \mautoû, kaì martureî perì \moû ` pémcaw me pat}r.
19
*E l eg o n o{n a[t!, Poû \stin ` pat}r sou; &Apekríyh
&Ihsoûw, O·te \mè oÊdate, o·te tòn patéra mou: e† \mè Ædeite,
kaì tòn patéra mou Ædeite ƒn.
kaì øpò têw
suneid}sevw 8 Kaì pálin kátv kúcaw ¡grafen e†w t|n gên. 9 O¥ dè, ˙koúsantew,
\legxómenoi
\j}rxonto \j}rxonto e<w kay' e<w, ˙rjámenoi ˙pò tôn presbutérvn £vw tôn
` &Ihsoûw mónow \sxátvn: kaì kateleífyh mónow ` &Ihsoûw, kaì = gun| \n més~
o{sa. 10 &Anakúcaw dè ` &Ihsoûw, eÂden a[t|n kaì eÂpen, Gúnai, poû
e†sin o¥ 11
kat}goroí sou e†sin; O[deíw se katékrinen; ^H dè eÂpen, O[deíw, kúrie. EÂpen dè
˙pò toû nûn kaì a[t_ ` &Ihsoûw, O[dè \gQ se katakrínv: poreúou kaì ˙pò toû nûn
mhkéti a^mártane.
214
KATA IVANNHN 8.20 - 8.37
20
Taûta tà ]}mata \lálhsen ` &Ihsoûw \n t! gazofulakí~,
didáskvn \n t! ¥er!: kaì o[deìw \píasen a[tón, –ti o·pv
% ra a[toû.
\lhlúyei = v
21
EÂpen o{n pálin a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, &EgW øpágv, kaì
zht}seté me, kaì \n t_ a^martíŸ ømôn ˙poyaneîsye: –pou \gW
øpágv, ømeîw o[ dúnasye \lyeîn. 22 *Elegon o{n o¥ &Ioudaîoi,
M}ti ˙pokteneî e^autón, –ti légei, %Opou \gW øpágv, ømeîw o[
dúnasye \lyeîn; 23 Kaì eÂpen a[toîw, ^Umeîw \k tôn kátv \sté,
\gW \k tôn ƒnv e†mí: ømeîw \k toû kósmou toútou \sté, \gW o[k
e†mì \k toû kósmou toútou. 24 EÂpon o{n ømîn –ti ˙poyaneîsye
\n taîw a^martíaiw ømôn: \àn gàr m| pisteúshte –ti \gQ e†mi,
˙poyaneîsye \n taîw a^martíaiw ømôn. 25 *Elegon o{n a[t!, Sù
tíw eÂ; Kaì eÂpen a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, T|n ˙rx|n – ti kaì lalô
ømîn. 26 Pollà ¡xv perì ømôn laleîn kaì krínein: ˙ll' `
pémcaw me ˙lhy}w \stin, k˙gW $a ækousa par' a[toû, taûta
lègv e†w tòn kósmon. 27 O[k ¡gnvsan –ti tòn patéra a[toîw
¡legen. 28 EÂpen o{n a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, %Otan øcQshte tòn u¥òn
toû ˙nyrQpou, tóte gnQsesye –ti \gQ e†mi, kaì ˙p' \mautoû
poiô o[dén, ˙llà kayWw \dídajén me ` pat}r mou, taûta
lalô: 29 kaì ` pémcaw me met' \moû \stin: o[k ˙fêkén me mónon
` pat}r, –ti \gW tà ˙restà a[t! poiô pántote. 30 Taûta a[toû
laloûntow polloì \písteusan e†w a[tón.
31
*Elegen o{n ` &Ihsoûw pròw toùw pepisteukótaw a[t!
&Ioudaíouw, &Eàn ømeîw meínhte \n t! lóg~ t! \m!, ˙lhyôw
ma yh t a í mou \sté: 32 kaì gnQsesye t|n ˙l}yei a n , kaì =
˙l}yeia \leuyerQsei ømâw. 33 &Apekríyhsan a[t!, Spérma
&Abraám \smen, kaì o[denì dedouleúkamen pQpote: pôw sù
légeiw –ti &E l eú yer o i gen}sesye; 34 &A p e k r í y h a[toîw `
&Ihsoûw, &Am|n ˙m|n légv ømîn, –ti pâw ` poiôn t|n a^martían
doûlów \stin têw a^martíaw. 35 ^O dè doûlow o[ ménei \n t_ o†kíŸ
e†w tòn a†ôna: ` u¥òw ménei e†w tòn a†ôna. 36 &Eàn o{n ` u¥òw
ømâw \leuyerQs+, ªntvw \leúyeroi ¡sesye. 37 OÂda –ti spérma
&Abraám \ste: ˙llà zhteîté me ˙pokteînai, –ti ` lógow ` \mòw
215
8.38 - 8.53 KATA IVANNHN
216
KATA IVANNHN 8.54 - 9.11
217
9.12 - 9.24 KATA IVANNHN
218
KATA IVANNHN 9.25 - 9.41
219
10.1 - 10.17 KATA IVANNHN
220
KATA IVANNHN 10.18 - 10.34
toûto ` pat}r me ˙gapÅ, –ti \gW tíyhmi t|n cux}n mou, ®na
pálin lábv a[t}n. 18 O[deìw aÊrei a[t|n ˙p' \moû, ˙ll' \gW
tíyhmi a[t|n ˙p' \mautoû. &Ejousían ¡xv yeînai a[t}n, kaì
\jousían ¡xv pálin labeîn a[t}n. Taúthn t|n \ntol|n
¡labon parà toû patrów mou.
19
Sxísma o{n pálin \géneto \n toîw &Ioudaíoiw dià toùw
lógouw toútouw. 20 *Elegon dè polloì \j a[tôn, Daimónion ¡xei
kaì maínetai: tí a[toû ˙koúete; 21 *Alloi ¡legon, Taûta tà
]}mata o[k ¡stin daimonizoménou: m| daimónion dúnatai
tuflôn •fyalmoùw ˙noígein;
22
&Egéneto dè tà &Egkaínia \n ^Ierosolúmoiw, kaì xeimWn
23
‘n : kaì periepátei ` &Ihsoûw \n t! ¥er ! \n t_ stoÅ
Solomônow. 24 &Ekúklvsan o{n a[tòn o¥ &Ioudaîoi, kaì ¡legon
a[t!, %Evw póte t|n cux|n =môn aÊreiw; E† sù e ` xristów,
e†pè =mîn parrhsíŸ. 25 &Apekríyh a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, EÂpon ømîn,
kaì o[ pisteúete: tà ¡rga $a \gW poiô \n t! •nómati toû patrów
mou, taûta martureî perì \moû: 26 ˙ll' ømeîw o[ pisteúete: o[
gár \ste \k tôn probátvn tôn \môn, kayWw eÂpon ømîn. 27 Tà
próbata tà \mà têw fvnêw mou ˙koúei, k˙gW ginQskv a[tá,
kaì ˙kolouyoûsín moi: 28 k˙gW zv|n a†Qnion dídvmi a[toîw:
kaì o[ m| ˙pólvntai e†w tòn a†ôna, kaì o[x a^rpásei tiw a[tà
\k têw xeirów mou. 29 ^O pat}r mou $ow dédvkén moi, meízvn
pántvn \stín: kaì o[deìw dúnatai a^rpázein \k têw xeiròw toû
patrów mou. 30 &EgW kaì ` pat|r £n \smen. 31 &Ebástasan o{n
pálin líyouw o¥ &Ioudaîoi ®na liyásvsin a[tón. 32 &Apekríyh
a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, Pollà kalà ¡rga ¡deija ømîn \k toû patrów
mou: dià poîon a[tôn ¡rgon liyázeté me; 33 &Apekríyhsan a[t!
o¥ &Ioudaîoi légontew, Perì kaloû ¡rgou o[ liyázomén se,
˙llà perì blasfhmíaw, kaì –ti sù ƒnyrvpow çn poieîw
seautòn yeón. 34 &Apekríyh a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw, O[k ¡stin
221
10.35 - 11.11 KATA IVANNHN
10.34 &EgW ♦ –ti &EgW 10.42 \písteusan polloì \keî e†w a[tón
10.38 pisteúsate ♦ pisteúete ♦ polloì \písteusan e†w a[tòn
10.38 pisteúshte ♦ ginQskhte \keî
10.38 a[t! ♦ t! patrí 11.2 María ♦ Mariàm
10.39 o{n pálin a[tòn ♦ ˆo{n˜ a[tòn 11.9 e†sin @rai ♦ @raí e†sin
pálin
222
KATA IVANNHN 11.12 - 11.31
223
11.32 - 11.47 KATA IVANNHN
224
KATA IVANNHN 11.48 - 12.4
225
12.5 - 12.21 KATA IVANNHN
5
Dià tí toûto tò múron o[k \práyh triakosívn dhnarívn, kaì
\dóyh ptvxoîw; 6 EÂpen dè toûto, o[x –ti perì tôn ptvxôn
¡melen a[t!, ˙ll' –ti klépthw ‘n, kaì tò glvssókomon eÂxen,
kaì tà ballómena \bástazen. 7 EÂpen o{n ` &Ihsoûw, *Afew
a[t}n: e†w t|n =méran toû \ntafiasmoû mou tet}rhken a[tó.
8
Toùw ptvxoùw gàr pántote ¡xete mey' e^ autôn, \mè dè o[
pántote ¡xete.
9
*Egnv o{n ªxlow polùw \k tôn &Ioudaívn –ti \keî \stin:
kaì ‘lyon o[ dià tòn &Ihsoûn mónon, ˙ll' ®na kaì tòn Lázaron
Êdvsin, $o n ægeiren \k nek r ô n . 10 &E b o u l eú s a n t o dè o¥
˙rxiereîw ®na kaì tòn Lázaron ˙pokteínvsin: 11 –ti polloì di'
a[tòn øpêgon tôn &Ioudaívn, kaì \písteuon e†w tòn &Ihsoûn.
12
T_ \paúrion ªxlow polùw ` \lyWn e†w t|n e^ ort}n,
˙koúsantew –ti ¡rxetai &Ihsoûw e†w ^Ierosóluma, 13 ¡labon tà
bafia tôn foiníkvn, kaì \jêlyon e†w øpánthsin a[t!, kaì
¡krazon, ^Vsanná: e[loghménow ` \rxómenow \n •nómati
kuríou, basileùw toû &Isra}l. 14 EørWn dè ` &Ihsoûw •nárion,
\káyisen \p' a[tó, kayQw \stin gegramménon, 15 M| foboû,
yúgater SiQn: †doú, ` basileúw sou ¡rxetai, kay}menow \pì
pôlon ªnou. 16 Taûta dè o[k ¡gnvsan o¥ mayhtaì a[toû tò
` &Ihsoûw prôton: ˙ll' –te \dojásyh &Ihsoûw, tóte \mn}syhsan –ti
taûta ‘n \p' a[t! gegramména, kaì taûta \poíhsan a[t!.
17
&Emartúrei o{n ` ªxlow ` çn met' a[toû –te tòn Lázaron
\fQnhsen \k toû mnhmeíou, kaì ægeiren a[tòn \k nekrôn.
18
Dià toûto kaì øp}nthsen a[t! ` ªxlow, –ti ækousen toûto
a[tòn pepoihkénai tò shmeîon. 19 O¥ o{n Farisaîoi eÂpon pròw
e^autoúw, Yevreîte –ti o[k vfeleîte
& o[dén: Êde ` kósmow •písv
a[toû ˙pêlyen.
20
)Hsan dè tinew %Ellhnew \k tôn ˙nabainóntvn ®na
proskun}svsin \n t_ e^ort_: 21 o˚toi o{n prosêlyon Filípp~
t! ˙pò Bhysaïdà têw Galilaíaw, kaì “rQtvn a[tòn légontew,
226
KATA IVANNHN 12.22 - 12.38
227
12.39 - 13.3 KATA IVANNHN
228
KATA IVANNHN 13.4 - 13.20
13.6 kaì légei a[t! \keînow ♦ légei 13.12 kaì ¡laben ♦ ˆkaì˜ ¡laben
a[t! 13.12 ˙napesWn ♦ kaì ˙népesen
13.8 toùw pódaw mou ♦ mou toùw pódaw 13.18 o¬w ♦ tínaw
13.8 a[t! ` &Ihsoûw ♦ &Ihsoûw a[t! 13.18 met' \moû ♦ mou
13.10 o[ xreían ¡xei (h ♦ o[k ¡xei xreían 13.19 –tan génhtai pisteúshte ♦
e† m| pisteúshte –tan génhtai
13.11 O[xì ♦ –ti O[xì 13.20 \án ♦ ƒn
229
13.21 - 13.37 KATA IVANNHN
21
Taûta e†pWn ` &Ihsoûw \taráxyh t! pneúmati, kaì
\martúrhsen kaì eÂpen, &Am|n ˙m|n légv ømîn –ti e<w \j ømôn
paradQsei me. 22 *Eblepon o{n e†w ˙ll}louw o¥ mayhtaí,
˙poroúmenoi perì tínow légei. 23 )Hn dè ˙nakeímenow e<w tôn
mayhtôn a[toû \n t! kólp~ toû &Ihsoû, $on “gápa ` &Ihsoûw:
24
neúei o{n toút~ Símvn Pétrow puyésyai tíw ©n eÊh perì o˚
légei. 25 &EpipesWn dè \keînow o%utvw \pì tò stêyow toû &Ihsoû,
légei a[t!, Kúrie, tíw \stin; 26 &A p o k r í n e t a i ` &Ihsoûw,
&Ekeînów \stin > \gW bácaw tò cvmíon \pidQsv. Kaì \mbácaw
tò cvmíon, dídvsin &IoúdŸ Símvnow &IskariQt+. 27 Kaì metà tò
cvmíon, tóte e†sêlyen e†w \keînon ` Satanâw. Légei o{n a[t! `
&Ihsoûw, $O poieîw, poíhson táxion. 28 Toûto dè o[deìw ¡gnv tôn
˙nakeiménvn pròw tí eÂpen a[t!. 29 Tinèw gàr \dókoun, \peì tò
glvss ó k o m o n e xen ` &Ioúdaw, –ti légei a[t! ` &Ihsoûw,
&Agórason @n xreían ¡xomen e†w t|n e^ort}n: (h toîw ptvxoîw ®na
ti d!. 30 LabWn o{n tò cvmíon \keînow, e[yévw \jêlyen: ‘n dè
núj.
31
%O te \jêlyen, légei ` &Ihsoûw, Nûn \dojásyh ` u¥òw toû
˙nyrQpou, kaì ` yeòw \dojásyh \n a[t!. 32 E† ` yeòw \dojásyh
\n a[t!, kaì ` yeòw dojásei a[tòn \n e^aut!, kaì e[yùw dojásei
a[tón. 33 Teknía, ¡ti mikròn mey' ømôn e†mi. Zht}seté me, kaì
kayWw eÂpon toîw &Ioudaíoiw –ti %Opou øpágv \gQ, ømeîw o[
dúnasye \lyeîn, kaì ømîn légv ƒrti. 34 &Entol|n kain|n dídvmi
ømîn, ®na ˙gapâte ˙ll}louw: kayWw “gáphsa ømâw, ®na kaì
ømeîw ˙gapâte ˙ll}louw. 35 &En toút~ gnQsontai pántew –ti
\moì mayhtaí \ste, \àn ˙gáphn ¡xhte \n ˙ll}loiw.
36
Légei a[t! Símvn Pétrow, Kúrie, poû øpágeiw; &Apekríyh
a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, %O pou øpágv, o[ dúnasaí moi nûn
˙kolouyêsai, %usteron dè ˙kolouy}seiw moi. 37 Légei a[t!
230
KATA IVANNHN 13.38 - 14.15
231
14.16 - 14.31 KATA IVANNHN
232
KATA IVANNHN 15.1 - 15.18
233
15.19 - 16.10 KATA IVANNHN
19
E† \k toû kósmou ‘te, ` kósmow ©n tò Êdion \fílei: –ti dè \k
toû kósmou o[k \sté, ˙ll' \gW \jelejámhn ømâw \k toû
kósmou, dià toûto miseî ømâw ` kósmow. 20 Mnhmoneúete toû
lógou o˚ \gW eÂpon ømîn, O[k ¡stin doûlow meízvn toû kuríou
a[toû. E† \mè \dívjan, kaì ømâw diQjousin: e† tòn lógon mou
\t}rhsan, kaì tòn øméteron thr}sousin. 21 &Allà taûta pánta
poi} s o u s i n ømîn dià tò ªnomá mou, –ti o[k oÊdasin tòn
pémcantá me. 22 E† m| ‘lyon kaì \lálhsa a[toîw, a^martían
o[k eÂxon: nûn dè prófasin o[k ¡xousin perì têw a^ martíaw
a[tôn. 23 ^O \mè misôn, kaì tòn patéra mou miseî. 24 E† tà ¡rga
m| \poíhsa \n a[toîw $a o[deìw ƒllow pepoíhken, a^martían o[k
eÊxon: nûn dè kaì e^vrákasin kaì memis}kasin kaì \mè kaì tòn
patéra mou. 25 &All' ®na plhrvy_ ` lógow ` gegramménow \n t!
nóm~ a[tôn –ti &Emíshsán me dvreán.
26
%O tan dè ¡ly+ ` paráklhtow, $on \gW pémcv ømîn parà
toû patrów, tò pneûma têw ˙lhyeíaw, $o parà toû patròw
\kporeúetai, \keînow martur}sei perì \moû: 27 kaì ømeîw dè
martureîte, –ti ˙p' ˙rxêw met' \moû \ste.
16
%
Taût a lelálhka ømîn, ®na m| skand al is yêt e.
2
&AposunagQgouw poi}sousin ømâw: ˙ll' ¡rxetai
vra, ®na pâw ` ˙pokteínaw ømâw dój+ latreían prosférein t!
ye!. 3 Kaì taûta poi}sousin, –ti o[k ¡gnvsan tòn patéra o[dè
\mé. 4 &Allà taûta lelálhka ømîn, ®na –tan ¡ly+ = v % ra,
mnhmoneúhte a[tôn, –ti \gW eÂpon ømîn. Taûta dè ømîn \j
˙rxêw o[k eÂpon, –ti mey' ømôn æmhn. 5 Nûn dè øpágv pròw tòn
pémcantá me, kaì o[deìw \j ømôn \rvtÅ me, Poû øpágeiw;
6
&All' –ti taûta lelálhka ømîn, = lúph pepl}rvken ømôn t|n
kardían. 7 &All' \gW t|n ˙l}yeian légv ømîn: sumférei ømîn
®na \gW ˙pélyv: \àn gàr \gW m| ˙pélyv, ` paráklhtow o[k
\leúsetai pròw ømâw: \àn dè poreuyô, pémcv a[tòn pròw ømâw.
8
Kaì \lyWn \keînow \légjei tòn kósmon perì a^martíaw kaì perì
dikaiosúnhw kaì perì krísevw: 9 perì a^ martíaw mén, –ti o[
pisteúousin e†w \mé: 10 perì dikaiosúnhw dé, –ti pròw tòn
234
KATA IVANNHN 16.11 - 16.25
235
16.26 - 17.9 KATA IVANNHN
236
KATA IVANNHN 17.10 - 17.26
perì toû kósmou \rvtô, ˙llà perì @n dédvkáw moi, –ti soí
e† s i n : 10 kaì tà \mà pánta sá \stin, kaì tà sà \m á : kaì
dedójasmai \n a[toîw. 11 Kaì o[kéti e†mì \n t! kósm~, kaì
o˚toi \n t! kósm~ e†sín, kaì \gW prów se ¡rxomai. Páter ßgie,
t}rhson a[toùw \n t! •nómatí sou, > dédvkáw moi, ®na „sin
£n, kayWw =meîw. 12 %O te æmhn met' a[tôn \n t! kósm~, \gW
\t}roun a[toùw \n t! •nómatí sou: o¬w dédvkáw moi, \fúlaja,
kaì o[deìw \j a[tôn ˙pQleto, e† m| ` u¥òw têw ˙pvleíaw, ®na =
graf| plhrvy_. 13 Nûn dè prów se ¡rxomai, kaì taûta lalô \n
t! kósm~, ®na ¡xvsin t|n xaràn t|n \m|n peplhrvménhn \n
a[toîw. 14 &EgW dédvka a[toîw tòn lógon sou, kaì ` kósmow
\míshsen a[toúw, –ti o[k e†sìn \k toû kósmou, kayWw \gW o[k
e†mì \k toû kósmou. 15 O[k \rvtô ®na ƒr+w a[toùw \k toû
kósmou, ˙ll' ®na thr}s+w a[toùw \k toû ponhroû. 16 &Ek toû
kósmou o[k e† s í n , kayWw \gW \k toû kósmou o[k e†mí.
17
^Agíason a[toùw \n t_ ˙lhyeíŸ sou: ` lógow ` sòw ˙l}yeiá
\s t i n . 18 KayWw \mè ˙pésteilaw e†w tòn kósmon, k˙gW
˙pésteila a[toùw e†w tòn kósmon. 19 Kaì øpèr a[tôn \gW
a^giázv \mautón, ®na kaì a[toì „sin =giasménoi \n ˙lhyeíŸ.
20
O [ per ì toútvn dè \rvtô mónon, ˙llà kaì perì tôn
pisteuóntvn dià toû lógou a[tôn e†w \mé: 21 ®na pántew ¢n
„sin: kayWw sú, páter, \n \moí, k˙gW \n soí, ®na kaì a[toì \n
=mîn ¢n „sin: ®na ` kósmow pisteús+ –ti sú me ˙pésteilaw.
22
Kaì \gW t|n dójan ÷n dédvkáw moi, dédvka a[toîw, ®na „sin
£n, kayWw =meîw £n \smen. 23 &EgW \n a[toîw, kaì sù \n \moí, ®na
„sin teteleivménoi e†w £n, kaì ®na ginQsk+ ` kósmow –ti sú me
˙pésteilaw, kaì “gáphsaw a[toúw, kayWw \mè “gáphsaw.
24
Páter, o%uw dédvkáw moi, yélv ®na –pou e†mì \gQ, k˙keînoi
„sin met' \moû: ®na yevrôsin t|n dójan t|n \m}n, ÷n ¡dvkáw dédvkáw
17.11 o˚toi ♦ a[toì 17.19 kaì a[toì „sin ♦ „sin kaì a[toì
17.11 kaì \gW ♦ k˙gW 17.21 =mîn ¢n ♦ =mîn
17.12 \n t! kósm~ ♦ — 17.21 pisteús+ ♦ pisteú+
17.12 o¬w ♦ > 17.22 Kaì \gW ♦ k˙gW
17.12 moi ♦ moi kaì 17.22 \smen ♦ —
17.13 a[toîw ♦ e^autoîw 17.23 kaì ®na ♦ ®na
17.16 \k toû kósmou o[k e†mí ♦ o[k e†mì 17.24 o%uw ♦ $o
\k toû kósmou 17.24 ¡dvkáw ♦ dédvkáw
17.17 sou ♦ —
237
18.1 - 18.14 KATA IVANNHN
238
KATA IVANNHN 18.15 - 18.28
15
&Hkoloúyei dè t! &Ihsoû Símvn Pétrow, kaì ` ƒllow
mayht}w. ^O dè mayht|w \keînow ‘n gnvstòw t! ˙rxiereî, kaì
suneisêlyen t! &Ihsoû e†w t|n a[l|n toû ˙rxierévw: 16 ` dè
Pétrow e¥st}kei pròw t_ yúrŸ ¡jv. &Ejêlyen o{n ` mayht|w `
ƒllow –w ‘n gnvstòw t! ˙rxiereî, kaì eÂpen t_ yurvr!, kaì
e†s}gagen tòn Pétron. 17 Légei o{n = paidískh = yurvròw t!
Pétr~, M| kaì sù \k tôn mayhtôn e toû ˙nyrQpou toútou;
Légei \keînow, O[k e†mí. 18 E¥st}keisan dè o¥ doûloi kaì o¥
øphrétai ˙nyrakiàn pepoihkótew, –ti cúxow ‘n, kaì
\y e r m a í n o n t o : ‘n dè met' a[tôn ` Pétrow e^ stWw kaì
yermainómenow.
19
^O o{n ˙rxiereùw “rQthsen tòn &Ihsoûn perì tôn
mayhtôn a[toû, kaì perì têw didaxêw a[toû. 20 &Apekríyh a[t!
` &Ihsoûw, &EgW parrhsíŸ \lálhsa t! kósm~: \gW pántote
\dídaja \n sunagvg_ kaì \n t! ¥er!, –pou pántote o¥ &Ioudaîoi
sunérxontai, kaì \n krupt! \lálhsa o[dén. 21 Tí me \pervtÅw;
&EperQthson toùw ˙khkoótaw, tí \lálhsa a[toîw: Êde, o˚toi
oÊdasin $a eÂpon \gQ. 22 Taûta dè a[toû e†póntow, e<w tôn
øphretôn paresthkWw ¡dvken ]ápisma t! &Ihsoû, e†pQn,
O %utvw ˙pokrín+ t! ˙rxiereî; 23 &Apekríyh a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, E†
kakôw \lálhsa, martúrhson perì toû kakoû: e† dè kalôw, tí
me déreiw; 24 &Apésteilen a[tòn ` *Annaw dedeménon pròw
Kaïáfan tòn ˙rxieréa.
25
)Hn dè Símvn Pétrow e^stWw kaì yermainómenow: eÂpon o{n
a[t!, M| kaì sù \k tôn mayhtôn a[toû eÂ; &Hrn}sato o{n
\keînow, kaì eÂpen, O[k e†mí. 26 Légei e<w \k tôn doúlvn toû
&
˙rxierévw, suggen|w çn o˚ ˙pékocen Pétrow tò vtíon, O[k \gQ
27
se eÂdon \n t! k}p~ met' a[toû; Pálin o{n “rn}sato `
Pétrow, kaì e[yévw ˙léktvr \fQnhsen.
28
*A g o u s i n o{n tòn &Ihsoûn ˙pò toû Kaïáfa e†w tò
praitQrion: ‘n dè prvfi, kaì a[toì o[k e†sêlyon e†w tò prvfia
239
18.29 - 18.40 KATA IVANNHN
240
KATA IVANNHN 19.1 - 19.14
241
19.15 - 19.27 KATA IVANNHN
242
KATA IVANNHN 19.28 - 19.40
28
Metà toûto †dWn ` &Ihsoûw –ti pánta ædh tetélestai, ®na
teleivy_ = graf}, légei, Dicô. 29 Skeûow o{n ¡keito ªjouw
mestón: o¥ dé, pl}santew spóggon ªjouw, kaì øssQp~
periyéntew, pros}negkan a[toû t! stómati. 30 %O te o{n
¡laben tò ªjow ` &Ihsoûw, eÂpen, Tetélestai: kaì klínaw t|n
kefal}n, parédvken tò pneûma.
31
O¥ o{n &I o u d a î o i , ®na m| meín+ \pì toû stauroû tà
sQmata \n t! sabbát~ \peì Paraskeu| ‘n — ‘n gàr megálh =
=méra \keínou toû sabbátou — “rQthsan tòn Piláton ®na
kateagôsin a[tôn tà skélh, kaì ˙ryôsin. 32 )Hlyon o{n o¥
stratiôtai, kaì toû mèn prQtou katéajan tà skélh kaì toû
ƒllou toû sustaurvyén t o w a[t!: 33 \p ì dè tòn &I h s o û n
\lyóntew, qw eÂdon a[tòn ædh teynhkóta, o[ katéajan a[toû
tà skélh: 34 ˙ll' e<w tôn strativtôn lógx+ a[toû t|n
pleuràn ¡nujen, kaì e[yévw \jêlyen a<ma kaì %udvr. 35 Kaì `
e^ vrakWw memartúrhken, kaì ˙lhyin| \stin a[toû = a[toû \stin
243
19.41 - 20.15 KATA IVANNHN
244
KATA IVANNHN 20.16 - 20.28
e†pé moi poû ¡yhkaw a[tón, k˙gW a[tòn ˙rô. 16 Légei a[t_ `
&Ihsoûw, María. Strafeîsa \keính légei a[t!, ^Rabbouní — $o
légetai, Didáskale. 17 Légei a[t_ ` &Ihsoûw, M} mou ßptou,
o·pv gàr ˙nabébhka pròw tòn patéra mou: poreúou dè pròw
toùw ˙delfoúw mou, kaì e†pè a[toîw, &Anabaínv pròw tòn
patéra mou kaì patéra ømôn, kaì yeón mou kaì yeòn ømôn.
18
*Erxetai María = Magdalhn| ˙paggéllousa toîw mayhtaîw
–ti e^Qraken tòn kúrion, kaì taûta eÂpen a[t_.
19
O·shw o{n •cíaw, t_ =mérŸ \keín+ t_ miÅ tôn sabbátvn,
kaì tôn yu r ô n kekleisménvn –pou ‘san o¥ mayhtaì
sunhgménoi, dià tòn fóbon tôn &Ioudaívn, ‘lyen ` &Ihsoûw kaì
¡sth e†w tò méson, kaì légei a[toîw, E†r}nh ømîn. 20 Kaì toûto
e†pWn ¡deijen a[toîw tàw xeîraw kaì t|n pleuràn a[toû.
&Exárhsan o{n o¥ mayhtaì †dóntew tòn kúrion. 21 EÂpen o{n
a[toîw ` &Ihsoûw pálin, E†r}nh ømîn: kayWw ˙péstalkén me `
pat}r, k˙gW pémpv ømâw. 22 Kaì toûto e†pWn \nefúshsen kaì
légei a[toîw, Lábete pneûma ßgion. 23 *An tinvn ˙fête tàw
a^martíaw, ˙fiéntai a[toîw: ƒn tinvn kratête, kekráthntai.
24
Yvmâw dé, e<w \k tôn dQdeka, ` legómenow Dídumow, o[k
‘n met' a[tôn –te ‘lyen ` &Ihsoûw. 25 *Elegon o{n a[t! o¥
ƒlloi mayhtaí, ^Evrákamen tòn kúrion. ^O dè eÂpen a[toîw,
&Eàn m| Êdv \n taîw xersìn a[toû tòn túpon tôn %hlvn, kaì
bálv tòn dáktulón mou e†w tòn túpon tôn %hlvn, kaì bálv t|n
xeîrá mou e†w t|n pleuràn a[toû, o[ m| pisteúsv.
26
Kaì mey' =méraw •ktW pálin ‘san ¡sv o¥ mayhtaì a[toû,
kaì Yvmâw met' a[tôn. *Erxet a i ` &Ihsoûw, tôn yurôn
kekleisménvn, kaì ¡sth e†w tò méson kaì eÂpen, E†r}nh ømîn.
27
EÂta légei t! YvmÅ, Fére tòn dáktulón sou @de, kaì Êde tàw
xeîráw mou: kaì fére t|n xeîrá sou, kaì bále e†w t|n pleurán
mou: kaì m| gínou ƒpistow, ˙llà pistów. 28 Kaì ˙pekríyh
245
20.29 - 21.11 KATA IVANNHN
Yvmâw, kaì eÂpen a[t!, ^O kúriów mou kaì ` yeów mou. 29 Légei
a[t! ` &Ihsoûw, %O ti e^Qrakáw me, pepísteukaw; Makárioi o¥ m|
†dóntew, kaì pisteúsantew.
30
Pollà mèn o{n kaì ƒlla shmeîa \poíhsen ` &Ihsoûw
\nQpion tôn mayhtôn a[toû, $a o[k ¡stin gegramména \n t!
biblí~ toút~. 31 Taûta dè gégraptai, ®na pisteúshte –ti
&Ihsoûw \stin ` xristòw ` u¥òw toû yeoû, kaì ®na pisteúontew
zv|n ¡xhte \n t! •nómati a[toû.
246
KATA IVANNHN 21.12 - 21.23
247
21.24 - 21.25 KATA IVANNHN
24
O˚tów \stin ` mayht|w ` marturôn perì toútvn, kaì
grácaw taûta: kaì oÊdamen –ti ˙lhy}w \stin = marturía
a[toû.
25
*Estin dè kaì ƒlla pollà –sa \poíhsen ` &Ihsoûw, ßtina
\àn gráfhtai kay' £n, o[dè a[tòn oÂmai tòn kósmon xvrêsai
tà grafómena biblía. &Am}n.
248
PRAJEIS APOSTOLVN
249
1.13 - 1.25 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
250
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 1.26 - 2.14
251
2.15 - 2.30 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
252
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 2.31 - 2.42
253
2.43 - 3.10 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
43
&Egéneto dè pás+ cux_ fóbow, pollá te térata kaì
shmeîa dià tôn ˙postólvn \gíneto. 44 Pántew dè o¥
pisteúontew ‘san \pì tò a[tó, kaì eÂxon ßpanta koiná, 45 kaì
tà kt}mata kaì tàw øpárjeiw \pípraskon, kaì diemérizon a[tà
pâsin, kayóti ƒn tiw xreían eÂxen . 46 Kay' =méran te
proskarteroûntew `moyumadòn \n t! ¥er!, klôntéw te kat'
oÂkon ƒrton, metelámbanon trofêw \n ˙galliásei kaì
˙felóthti kardíaw, 47 a†noûntew tòn yeón, kaì ¡xontew xárin
pròw –lon tòn laón. ^O dè kúriow prosetíyei toùw svzoménouw
kay' =méran t_ \kklhsía.
254
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 3.11 - 3.24
11
Kratoûntow dè toû †ayéntow xvloû tòn Pétron kaì
&Ivánnhn, sunédramen pròw a[toùw pâw ` laòw \pì t_ stoÅ t_
kaloumén+ Solomôntow, ¡kyamboi. 12 &I d W n dè Pétrow
˙pekrínato pròw tòn laón, *Andrew &Israhlîtai, tí yaumázete
\pì toút~, (h =mîn tí ˙tenízete, qw †díŸ dunámei (h e[sebeíŸ
pepoihkósin toû peripateîn a[tón; 13 ^O yeòw &Abraàm kaì
&Isaàk kaì &IakQb, ` yeòw tôn patérvn =môn, \dójasen tòn
paîda a[toû &I h s o û n : $o n ømeîw mèn paredQkate, kaì
“rn}sasye a[tòn katà prósvpon Pilátou, krínantow \keínou
˙polúein. 14 ^Umeîw dè tòn ßgion kaì díkaion “rn}sasye, kaì
&+t}sasye ƒndra fonéa xarisyênai ømîn, 15 tòn dè ˙rxhgòn têw
zvêw ˙pekteínate: $on ` yeòw ægeiren \k nekrôn, o˚ =meîw
márturéw \smen. 16 Kaì \pì t_ pístei toû •nómatow a[toû,
toûton $on yevreîte kaì oÊdate \sterévsen tò ªnoma a[toû: kaì
= pístiw = di' a[toû ¡dvken a[t! t|n `loklhrían taúthn
˙pénanti pántvn ømôn. 17 Kaì nûn, ˙delfoí, oÂda –ti katà
ƒgnoian \prájate, v % sper kaì o¥ ƒrxontew ømôn. 18 ^O dè yeòw $a
prokat}ggeilen dià stómatow pántvn tôn profhtôn a[toû,
payeîn tòn xristón, \pl}rvsen o%utvw. 19 Metano}sate o{n kaì
\pistrécate, e†w tò \jaleifyênai ømôn tàw a^martíaw, –pvw ©n
¡lyvsin kairoì ˙nacújevw ˙pò prosQpou toû kuríou, 20 kaì
˙posteíl+ tòn prokexeirisménon ømîn xristòn &Ihsoûn: 21 $on
deî o[ranòn mèn déjasyai ƒxri xrónvn ˙pokatastásevw
pántvn, @n \lálhsen ` yeòw dià stómatow pántvn tôn a^gívn
a[toû profhtôn ˙p' a†ônow. 22 Mvsêw mèn gàr pròw toùw
patéraw eÂpen –ti Prof}thn ømîn ˙nast}sei kúriow ` yeòw
=môn \k tôn ˙delfôn ømôn qw \mé: a[toû ˙koúsesye katà
pánta –sa ©n lal}s+ pròw ømâw. 23 *Estai dé, pâsa cux},
h% tiw \àn m| ˙koús+ toû prof}tou \keínou, \joloyreuy}setai ©n
3.11 toû †ayéntow xvloû ♦ a[toû 3.20 kaì ♦ –pvw ©n ¡lyvsin kairoì
3.11 &Ivánnhn ♦ tòn &Ivánnhn ˙nacújevw ˙pò prosQpou toû
3.11 pròw a[toùw pâw ` laòw ♦ pâw ` kuríou kaì
laòw pròw a[toùw 3.21 pántvn tôn a^gívn a[toû ♦ tôn
3.12 Pétrow ♦ ` Pétrow a^gívn
3.13 &Isaàk kaì ♦ ˆ` yeòw˜ &Isaàk kaì 3.21 profhtôn ˙p' a†ônow ♦ ˙p'
ˆ` yeòw˜ a†ônow a[toû profhtôn
3.13 a[tòn ♦ — 3.22 Mvsêw ♦ Mvüsêw
3.18 a[toû payeîn tòn xristón ♦ 3.22 gàr pròw toùw patéraw ♦ —
payeîn tòn xristòn a[toû 3.22 =môn ♦ ømôn
3.19 –pvw ©n ¡lyvsin kairoì 3.23 \joloyreuy}setai ♦
˙nacújevw ˙pò prosQpou toû \joleyreuy}setai
kuríou ♦ —
255
3.25 - 4.12 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
4
2
Laloúntvn dè a[tôn pròw tòn laón, \pésthsan a[toîw o¥
¥ereîw kaì ` strathgòw toû ¥eroû kaì o¥ Saddoukaîoi,
diaponoúmenoi dià tò didáskein a[toùw tòn laón, kaì
kataggéllein \n t! &Ihsoû t|n ˙nástasin tôn nekrôn. 3 Kaì
\pébalon a[toîw tàw xeîraw, kaì ¡yento e†w t}rhsin e†w t|n
a·rion: ‘n gàr e^spéra ædh. 4 Polloì dè tôn ˙kousántvn tòn
lógon \písteusan: kaì \gen}yh ` ˙riymòw tôn ˙ndrôn qseì
xiliádew pénte.
5
&E g én et o dè \pì t|n a·rion sunaxyê n a i a[tôn toùw
ƒrxontaw kaì presbutérouw kaì grammateîw e†w ^Ierousal}m,
6
kaì *Annan tòn ˙rxieréa, kaì Kaïáfan, kaì &Ivánnhn, kaì
&Aléjandron, kaì –soi ‘san \k génouw ˙rxieratikoû. 7 Kaì
st}santew a[toùw \n més~ \punyánonto, &En poíŸ dunámei (h \n
poí~ •nómati \poi}sate toûto ømeîw; 8 Tóte Pétrow plhsyeìw
pneúmatow a^gíou eÂpen pròw a[toúw, *Arxontew toû laoû kaì
presbúteroi toû &Isra}l, 9 e† =meîw s}meron ˙nakrinómeya \pì
e[ergesíŸ ˙nyrQpou ˙syenoûw, \n tíni o˚tow sésvstai:
10
gnvstòn ¡stv pâsin ømîn kaì pantì t! la! &Isra}l, –ti \n
t! •nómati &Ihsoû xristoû toû Nazvraíou, $o n ømeîw
\staurQsate, $on ` yeòw ægeiren \k nekrôn, \n toút~ o˚tow
parésthken \nQpion ømôn øgi}w. 11 O˚tów \stin ` líyow `
\jouyenhyeìw øf' ømôn tôn o†kodomoúntvn, ` genómenow e†w
kefal|n gvníaw. 12 Kaì o[k ¡stin \n ƒll~ o[denì = svthría:
256
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 4.13 - 4.25
o·te gàr ªnomá \stin £teron tò dedoménon \n ˙nyrQpoiw, \n > £teron øpò tòn
o[ranòn
deî svyênai =mâw.
13
Yevroûntew dè t|n toû Pétrou parrhsían kaì &Ivánnou,
kaì katalabómenoi –ti ƒnyrvpoi ˙grámmatoí e†sin kaì
†diôtai, \yaúmazon, \pegínvskón te a[toùw –ti sùn t! &Ihsoû
‘san. 14 Tòn dè ƒnyrvpon blépontew sùn a[toîw e^stôta tòn
teyerapeuménon, o[dèn eÂxon ˙nteipeîn. 15 Keleúsantew dè
a[toùw ¡jv toû sunedríou ˙pelyeî n , sunéballon pròw
˙ll}louw, 16 légontew, Tí poi}somen toîw ˙nyrQpoiw toútoiw; poi}svmen
257
4.26 - 5.3 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
258
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 5.4 - 5.18
259
5.19 - 5.32 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
260
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 5.33 - 6.3
33
O¥ dè ˙koúontew diepríonto, kaì \bouleúonto ˙neleîn ˙koúsantew
261
6.4 - 7.3 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
262
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 7.4 - 7.17
*Ejelye \k têw gêw sou kaì \k têw suggeneíaw sou, kaì deûro
e†w gên ÷n ƒn soi deíjv. 4 Tóte \jelyWn \k gêw Xaldaívn
katœkhsen \n Xarrán: k˙keîyen, metà tò ˙poyaneîn tòn
patéra a[toû, metœkisen a[tòn e†w t|n gên taúthn e†w ÷n ømeîw
nûn katoikeîte: 5 kaì o[k ¡dvken a[t! klhronomían \n a[t_,
o[dè bêma podów: kaì \phggeílato doûnai a[t! e†w a[t! doûnai
263
7.18 - 7.32 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
*
7.17 vmosen ♦ qmológhsen 7.25 a[toîw svthrían ♦ svthrían
7.18 $ow ♦ ˆ\p' AÊgupton˜ $ow a[toîw
7.19 patéraw =môn ♦ patéraw ˆ=môn˜ 7.26 sun}lasen ♦ sun}llassen
7.19 ¡kyeta tà bréfh ♦ tà bréfh 7.26 ømeîw ♦ —
¡kyeta 7.26 ®na tí ♦ ¥natí
7.20 Mvsêw ♦ Mvüsêw 7.27 =mâw ♦ =môn
7.21 &Ekteyénta dè a[tón ˙neíleto ♦ 7.28 xyèw ♦ \xyèw
\kteyéntow dè a[toû ˙neílato 7.29 Mvsêw ♦ Mvüsêw
a[tòn 7.30 tessarákonta ♦ tesserákonta
7.22 Mvsêw ♦ Mvüsêw ˆ\n˜ 7.30 kuríou ♦ —
7.22 ¡rgoiw ♦ ¡rgoiw a[toû 7.31 Mvsêw ♦ Mvüsêw
7.23 tessarakontaet|w ♦ 7.31 pròw a[tón ♦ —
tesserakontaet|w 7.32 ` yeòw &Isaàk kaì ` yeòw ♦ &Isaàk
7.25 a[toû –ti ♦ ˆa[toû˜ –ti kaì
264
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 7.33 - 7.45
265
7.46 - 7.60 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
266
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 8.1 - 8.15
267
8.16 - 8.31 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
16
o·pv gàr ‘n \p' o[denì a[tôn \pipeptvków, mónon dè
bebaptisménoi øpêrxon e†w tò ªnoma toû xristoû &Ihsoû.
17
Tóte \petíyoun tàw xeîraw \p' a[toúw, kaì \lámbanon
pneûma ßgion. 18 Yeasámenow dè ` Símvn –ti dià têw \piyésevw
tôn xei r ô n tôn ˙postólvn dídotai tò pneûma tò ßgion,
pros } n eg k en a[toîw xr}mata, 19 légvn, Dóte k˙moì t|n
\jousían taúthn, ®na > \àn \piyô tàw xeîraw, lambán+ pneûma
ßgion. 20 Pétrow dè eÂpen pròw a[tón, Tò ˙rgúrión sou sùn soì
eÊh e†w ˙pQleian, –ti t|n dvreàn toû yeoû \nómisaw dià
xrhmátvn ktâsyai. 21 O[k ¡stin soi merìw o[dè klêrow \n t!
lóg~ toút~. ^H gàr kardía sou o[k ¡stin e[yeîa \nQpion toû
yeoû. 22 Metanóhson o{n ˙pò têw kakíaw sou taúthw, kaì
de}yhti toû yeoû, e† ƒra ˙fey}setaí soi = \pínoia têw kardíaw
sou. 23 E†w gàr xol|n pikríaw kaì súndesmon ˙dikíaw `rô se
ªnta. 24 &Apokriyeìw dè ` Símvn eÂpen, De}yhte ømeîw øpèr \moû
pròw tòn kúrion, –pvw mhdèn \pély+ \p' \mè @n e†r}kate.
25
O¥ mèn o{n diamarturámenoi kaì lal}santew tòn lógon
toû kuríou, øpéstrecan e†w ^Ierousal}m, polláw te kQmaw
tôn Samareitôn e[hggelísanto.
26
*Aggelow dè kuríou \lálhsen pròw Fílippon, légvn,
&Anásthyi kaì poreúou katà meshmbrían \pì t|n `dòn t|n
katabaínousan ˙pò ^Ierousal|m e†w Gázan: a%uth \stìn
¡rhmow. 27 Kaì ˙nastàw \poreúyh: kaì †doú, ˙n|r A†yíoc
e[noûxow dunásthw Kandákhw têw basilísshw A†yiópvn, $ow ‘n
\pì páshw têw gázhw a[têw, $ow \lhlúyei proskun}svn e†w
^Ierousal}m, 28 ‘n te øpostréfvn kaì kay}menow \pì toû
ßrmatow a[toû, kaì ˙negínvsken tòn prof}thn &Hsafian.
29
EÂpen dè tò pneûma t! Filípp~, Próselye kaì koll}yhti t!
ßrmati toút~. 30 ProsdramWn dè ` Fílippow ækousen a[toû
˙naginQskontow tòn prof}thn &Hsafian, kaì eÂpen, )Ará ge
ginQsk ei w $a ˙naginQskeiw; 31 ^O dè eÂpen, Pôw gàr ©n
dunaímhn, \àn m} tiw `dhg}s+ me; Parekálesén te tòn
268
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 8.32 - 9.8
269
9.9 - 9.22 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
270
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 9.23 - 9.35
271
9.36 - 10.4 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
10
2
&An|r dé tiw ‘n \n KaisareíŸ •nómati Korn}liow,
e^katontárxhw \k speírhw têw kalouménhw &Italikêw,
e[seb|w kaì foboúmenow tòn yeòn sùn pantì t! oÊk~ a[toû,
poiôn te \lehmosúnaw pollàw t! la!, kaì deómenow toû yeoû
\nnáthn dià pantów. 3 EÂden \n `rámati fanerôw, qseì v % ran \náthn
têw =méraw, ƒggelon toû yeoû e†selyónta pròw a[tón, kaì
e†pónta a[t!, Korn}lie. 4 ^O dè ˙tenísaw a[t! kaì ¡mfobow
genómenow eÂpen, Tí \stin, kúrie; EÂpen dè a[t!, A¥ proseuxaí
sou kaì a¥ \lehmosúnai sou ˙nébhsan e†w mnhmósunon
272
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 10.5 - 10.20
\nQpion toû yeoû. 5 Kaì nûn pémcon e†w &Iópphn ƒndraw, kaì
metápemcai Símvna tòn \pikaloúmenon Pétron: 6 o˚tow $ow \pikaleîtai
Pétrow
jenízetai pará tini Símvni burseî, > \stin o†kía parà
yálassan: 7 qw dè ˙pêlyen ` ƒggelow ` lalôn t! Kornhlí~,
fvn}saw dúo tôn o†ketôn a[toû, kaì stratiQthn e[sebê tôn
proskarteroúntvn a[t!, 8 kaì \jhghsámenow a[toîw ßpanta,
˙pésteilen a[toùw e†w t|n &Iópphn.
9
T_ dè \paúrion, `doiporoúntvn \keínvn kaì t_ pólei
\ggizóntvn, ˙nébh Pétrow \pì tò dôma proseújasyai, perì
% ran £kthn: 10 \géneto dè próspeinow, kaì æyelen geúsasyai:
v
paraskeuazóntvn dè \keínvn, \pépesen \p' a[tòn ¡kstasiw,
11
kaì yevreî tòn o[ranòn ˙ne~gménon, kaì katabaînon \p'
a[tòn skeûów ti qw •yónhn megálhn, téssarsin ˙rxaîw
dedeménon, kaì kayiémenon \pì têw gêw: 12 \n > øpêrxen pánta
tà tetrápoda têw gêw kaì tà yhría kaì tà e^ rpetà kaì tà
peteinà toû o[ranoû. 13 Kaì \géneto fvn| pròw a[tón,
&Anastáw, Pétre, yûson kaì fáge. 14 ^O dè Pétrow eÂpen,
Mhdamôw, kúrie: –ti o[dépote ¡fagon pân koinòn (h
˙káyarton. 15 Kaì fvn| pálin \k deutérou pròw a[tón, $A `
yeòw \kayárisen, sù m| koínou. 16 Toûto dè \géneto \pì tríw:
kaì pálin ˙nel}fyh tò skeûow e†w tòn o[ranón.
17
^Vw dè \n e^aut! dihpórei ` Pétrow tí ©n eÊh tò –rama $o
eÂden, kaì †doú, o¥ ƒndrew o¥ ˙pestalménoi ˙pò toû Kornhlíou,
diervt}santew t|n o†kían Símvnow, \pésthsan \pì tòn
pulôna, 18 kaì fvn}santew \punyánonto e† Símvn, `
\pikaloúmenow Pétrow, \nyáde jenízetai. 19 Toû dè Pétrou
dienyumouménou perì toû `rámatow, eÂpen a[t! tò pneûma,
&Idoú, ƒndrew zhtoûsín se. 20 &Allà ˙nastàw katábhyi, kaì
poreúou sùn a[toîw, mhdèn diakrinómenow: dióti \gW
273
10.21 - 10.33 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
274
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 10.35 - 10.47
275
10.48 - 11.16 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
48
Prosétajén te a[toùw baptisyênai \n t! •nómati toû
kuríou. Tóte “rQthsan a[tòn \pimeînai =méraw tináw.
276
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 11.17 - 11.29
277
11.30 - 12.12 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
278
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 12.13 - 12.25
279
13.1 - 13.13 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
280
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 13.14 - 13.27
281
13.28 - 13.43 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
282
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 13.44 - 14.5
44
T! te \rxomén~ sabbát~ sxedòn pâsa = póliw sun}xyh
˙koûsai tòn lógon toû yeoû. 45 &Idóntew dè o¥ &Ioudaîoi toùw
ªxlou w \p l } s yh s a n z}lou, kaì ˙ntélegon toîw øpò toû
Paúlou legoménoiw, ˙ntilégontew kaì blasfhmoûntew.
46
Parrhsiasámenoi dè ` Paûlow kaì ` Barnábaw eÂpon, ^Umîn
‘n ˙nagkaîon prôton lalhyênai tòn lógon toû yeoû. &Epeid|
dè ˙pvyeîsye a[tón, kaì o[k ˙jíouw krínete e^ autoùw têw
a†vníou zvêw, †doù strefómeya e†w tà ¡ynh. 47 O %utvw gàr
\ntétaltai =mîn ` kúriow, Téyeiká se e†w fôw \ynôn, toû eÂnaí
se e†w svthrían £vw \sxátou têw gêw. 48 &Akoúonta dè tà ¡ynh
¡xairen, kaì \dójazon tòn lógon toû kuríou, kaì \písteusan ¡xairon
283
14.6 - 14.20 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
6
sunidóntew katéfugon e†w tàw póleiw têw Lukaoníaw, Lústran
kaì Dérbhn, kaì t|n períxvron: 7 k˙keî ‘san e[aggelizómenoi.
8
Kaí tiw ˙n|r \n Lústroiw ˙dúnatow toîw posìn \káyhto,
xv l ò w \k koilíaw mhtròw a[toû øpárxvn, $o w o[dépote
ækouen peripepat}kei. 9 O˚tow ækousen toû Paúlou laloûntow: $ow
˙tenísaw a[t!, kaì †dWn –ti pístin ¡xei toû svyênai, 10 eÂpen
•ryów megál+ t_ fvn_, &Anásthyi \pì toùw pódaw sou •ryôw. Kaì
%hlleto kaì periepátei. 11 O¥ dè ªxloi, †dóntew $o \poíhsen `
Paûlow, \pêran t|n fvn|n a[tôn Lukaonistì légontew, O¥
yeo ì `moivyén t ew ˙nyrQpoiw katébhsan pròw =mâw.
12
&Ekáloun te tòn mèn Barnában, Día: tòn dè Paûlon, ^Ermên,
\peid| a[tòw ‘n ` =goúmenow toû lógou. 13 ^O dè ¥ereùw toû Diòw
toû ªntow prò têw pólevw a[tôn, taúrouw kaì stémmata \pì
toùw pulônaw \n ég k a w, sùn toîw ªxloiw æyel en yú ei n .
14
&A k o ú s a n t e w dè o¥ ˙póstoloi Barnábaw kaì Paûlow,
diarr}jantew tà ¥mátia a[tôn, e†sep}dhsan e†w tòn ªxlon,
krázontew 15 kaì légontew, *Andrew, tí taûta poieîte; Kaì =meîw
`moiopayeîw \smen ømîn ƒnyrvpoi, e[aggelizómenoi ømâw ˙pò
toútvn tôn mataívn \pistréfein \pì tòn yeòn tòn zônta, $ow
\poíhsen tòn o[ranòn kaì t|n gên kaì t|n yálassan kaì
pánta tà \n a[toîw: 16 $ow \n taîw par~xhménaiw geneaîw eÊasen
pánta tà ¡ynh poreúesyai taîw `doîw a[tôn. 17 Kaítoige o[k
˙márturon e^ autòn ˙fêken ˙gayopoiôn, o[ranóyen [mîn
øetoùw didoùw kaì kairoùw karpofórouw, \mpiplôn trofêw kaì
e[frosúnhw tàw kardíaw =môn. 18 Kaì taûta légontew, móliw
katépausan toùw ªxlouw toû m| yúein a[toîw.
19
&Epêlyon dè ˙pò &Antioxeíaw kaì &Ikoníou &Ioudaîoi, kaì
peísantew toùw ªxlouw, kaì liyásantew tòn Paûlon, ¡suron
¡jv têw pólevw, nomísantew a[tòn teynánai. 20 Kuklvsántvn
284
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 14.21 - 15.5
285
15.6 - 15.20 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
286
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 15.21 - 15.35
287
15.36 - 16.7 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
288
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 16.8 - 16.18
289
16.19 - 16.33 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
290
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 16.34 - 17.5
34
&A n a g a g Q n te a[toùw e†w tòn oÂkon a[toû paréyh k en
trápezan, kaì “gallíato panoikì pepisteukWw t! ye!.
35
^Hméraw dè genoménhw, ˙pésteilan o¥ strathgoì toùw
]abdoúxouw légontew, &Apóluson toùw ˙nyrQpouw \keínouw.
36
&Ap}ggeilen dè ` desmofúlaj toùw lógouw toútouw pròw tòn
Paûlon –ti &Apestálkasin o¥ strathgoí, ®na ˙poluyête: nûn
o{n \jelyóntew poreúesye \n e†r}n+. 37 ^O dè Paûlow ¡fh pròw
a[toúw, Deírantew =mâw dhmosíŸ, ˙katakrítouw, ˙nyrQpouw
^Rvmaíouw øpárxontaw, ¡balon e†w fulak}n, kaì nûn láyra
=mâw \kbállousin; O [ gár: ˙llà \l yó n t ew a[toì
\jagagétvsan. 38 &An}ggeilan dè toîw strathgoîw o¥ ]abdoûxoi
tà ]}mata taûta: kaì \fob}yhsan ˙koúsantew –ti ^Rvmaîoí
e†sin, 39 kaì \lyóntew parekálesan a[toúw, kaì \jagagóntew
“rQtvn \jelyeîn têw pólevw. 40 &Ejelyóntew dè \k têw fulakêw
e† s ê l yo n pròw t|n Ludían: kaì †dóntew toùw ˙delfoúw,
parekálesan a[toúw, kaì \jêlyon.
291
17.6 - 17.18 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
292
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 17.19 - 17.31
293
17.32 - 18.10 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
294
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 18.11 - 18.23
295
18.24 - 19.9 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
24
&Ioudaîow dé tiw &ApollWw •nómati, &Alejandreùw t!
génei, ˙n|r lógiow, kat}nthsen e†w *Efeson, dunatòw çn \n
taîw grafaîw. 25 O˚tow ‘n kathxhménow t|n `dòn toû kuríou,
kaì zévn t! pneúmati \lálei kaì \dídasken ˙kribôw tà perì
toû kuríou, \p i s t á m en o w mónon tò báptisma &Ivánnou:
26
o˚tów te ærjato parrhsiázesyai \n t_ sunagvg_.
&Akoúsantew dè a[toû &Akúlaw kaì Prískilla, proselábonto
a[tón, kaì ˙kribésteron a[t! \jéyento t|n toû yeoû `dón.
27
Bou l o m én o u dè a[toû dielyeî n e† w t|n &Axafian,
protrecámen o i o¥ ˙delfoì ¡gracan toîw mayhtaîw
˙podéjasyai a[tón: $ow paragenómenow sunebáleto polù toîw
pepisteukósin dià têw xáritow: 28 e[tónvw gàr toîw &Ioudaíoiw
diakathlégxeto dhmosíŸ, \pideiknùw dià tôn grafôn eÂnai tòn
xristòn &Ihsoûn.
296
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 19.10 - 19.21
297
19.22 - 19.35 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
298
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 19.36 - 20.8
299
20.9 - 20.21 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
9
Kay}menow dé tiw neaníaw •nómati E·tuxow \pì têw yurídow,
kataferómenow %upn~ bayeî, dialegoménou toû Paúlou \pì
pleîon, katenexyeìw ˙pò toû %upnou ¡pesen ˙pò toû tristégou
kátv, kaì æryh nekrów. 10 Katabàw dè ` Paûlow \pépesen
a[t!, kaì sumperilabWn eÂpen, M| yorubeîsye: = gàr cux|
a[toû \n a[t! \stin. 11 &Anabàw dè kaì klásaw ƒrton kaì
geusámenow, \f' ¥kanón te `mil}saw ƒxri a[gêw, o%u tvw
\jêlyen. 12 *Hgagon dè tòn paîda zônta, kaì parekl}yhsan o[
metrívw.
13
^Hmeîw dé, proselyóntew \pì tò ploîon, ˙n}xyhmen e†w t|n
*Asson, \keîyen méllontew ˙nalambánein tòn Paûlon: o%utvw
gàr ‘n diatetagménow, méllvn a[tòw pezeúein. 14 ^Vw dè
sunébalen =mîn e†w t|n *Asson, ˙nalabóntew a[tòn ælyomen
e†w Mitul}nhn. 15 K˙keîyen ˙popleúsantew, t_ \pioús+
kathnt}samen ˙ntikrú Xíou: t_ dè e^ térŸ parebálomen e†w
Sámon: kaì meínantew \n Trvgullí~, t_ \xomén+ ælyomen e†w
Mílhton. 16 *E k r i n en gàr ` Paûlow parapleûsai t|n
*Efeson, –pvw m| génhtai a[t! xronotribêsai \n t_ &AsíŸ:
¡s p eu d en gár, e† dunatòn ‘n a[t!, t|n =méran têw
Penthkostêw genésyai e†w ^Ierosóluma.
17
&Apò dè têw Mil}tou pémcaw e†w *Efeson metekalésato
toùw presbutérouw têw \kklhsíaw. 18 ^Vw dè paregénonto pròw
a[tón, eÂpen a[toîw,
^Umeîw \pístasye, ˙pò prQthw =méraw ˙f' «w \pébhn e†w t|n
&A s í a n , pôw mey' ømôn tòn pánta xrónon \genómhn,
19
douleúvn t! kurí~ metà páshw tapeinofrosúnhw kaì
pollôn dakrúvn kaì peirasmôn tôn sumbántvn moi \n taîw
\piboulaîw tôn &Ioudaívn: 20 qw o[dèn øpesteilámhn tôn
sumferóntvn, toû m| ˙naggeîlai ømîn kaì didájai ømâw
dhmosíŸ kaì kat' oÊkouw, 21 diamarturómenow &Ioudaíoiw te kaì
%Ellhsin t|n e†w tòn yeòn metánoian, kaì pístin t|n e†w tòn
300
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 20.22 - 20.35
301
20.36 - 21.11 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
36
Kaì taûta e†pQn, yeìw tà gónata a[toû, sùn pâsin a[toîw
proshújato. 37 ^Ikanòw dè \géneto klauymòw pántvn: kaì
\pipesóntew \pì tòn tráxhlon toû Paúlou katefíloun a[tón,
38
•dunQmenoi málista \pì t! lóg~ > e†r}kei, –ti o[kéti
méllousin tò prósvpon a[toû yevreîn. Proépempon dè a[tòn
e†w tò ploîon.
302
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 21.12 - 21.25
kaì ƒraw t|n zQnhn toû Paúlou, d}saw te a[toû toùw pódaw
kaì tàw xeîraw eÂpen, Táde légei tò pneûma tò ßgion, Tòn ƒndra
o˚ \stin = zQnh a%uth, o%utvw d}sousin \n ^Ierousal|m o¥
&Ioudaîoi, kaì paradQsousin e†w xeîraw \ynôn. 12 ^Vw dè
“koúsamen taûta, parekaloûmen =meîw te kaì o¥ \ntópioi, toû
m| ˙nabaínein a[tòn e†w ^Ierousal}m. 13 &Apekríyh te `
Paûlow, Tí poieîte klaíontew kaì sunyrúptontéw mou t|n
kardían; &EgW gàr o[ mónon deyênai, ˙llà kaì ˙poyaneîn e†w
^Ierousal|m e^ toímvw ¡xv øpèr toû •nómatow toû kuríou
&Ihsoû. 14 M| peiyoménou dè a[toû, =suxásamen e†póntew, Tò
yélhma toû kuríou genésyv.
15
Metà dè tàw =méraw taútaw \piskeuasámenoi
˙nebaínomen e†w ^Ierousal}m. 16 Sunêlyon dè kaì tôn
mayhtôn ˙pò Kaisareíaw sùn =mîn, ƒgontew par' >
jenisyômen, Mnásvní tini Kuprí~, ˙rxaí~ mayht_.
17
Genoménvn dè =môn e†w ^Ierosóluma, ˙sménvw \déjanto
=mâw o¥ ˙delfoí. 18 T_ dè \pioús+ e†s§ei ` Paûlow sùn =mîn
pròw &Iákvbon, pántew te paregénonto o¥ presbúteroi. 19 Kaì
˙spasámenow a[toúw, \jhgeîto kay' ¢n £kaston @n \poíhsen `
yeò w \n toîw ¡yn es i n dià têw diakoníaw a[toû. 20 O¥ dè
˙koúsantew \dójazon tòn kúrion: e†póntew a[t!, Yevreîw,
˙delfé, pósai muriádew e†sìn &Ioudaívn tôn pepisteukótvn:
kaì pántew zhlvtaì toû nómou øpárxousin: 21 kathx}yhsan dè
perì soû, –ti ˙postasían didáskeiw ˙pò Mvüsévw toùw katà Mvüséow
303
21.26 - 21.36 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
304
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 21.37 - 22.10
37
Méllvn te e†ságesyai e†w t|n parembol|n ` Paûlow
légei t! xiliárx~, E† ¡jestín moi e†peîn prów se; ^O dè ¡fh,
^Ellhnistì ginQskeiw; 38 O[k ƒra sù e ` A†gúptiow ` prò
toútvn tôn =merôn ˙nastatQsaw kaì \jagagWn e†w t|n ¡rhmon
toùw tetrakisxilíouw ƒndraw tôn sikarívn; 39 EÂpen dè `
Paûlow, &EgW ƒnyrvpow mén e†mi &Ioudaîow, Tarseùw têw
Kilikíaw, o[k ˙s}mou pólevw políthw: déo m a i dé sou,
\pítrecón moi lalêsai pròw tòn laón. 40 &Epitrécantow dè
a[toû, ` Paûlow e^ stWw \pì tôn ˙nabaymôn katéseisen t_
xeirì t! la!: pollêw dè sigêw genoménhw, prosefQnei t_
^Ebrafidi dialékt~ légvn,
22 2
*Andrew ˙delfoì kaì patérew, ˙koúsaté mou têw pròw
ømâw nunì ˙pologíaw.
&Akoúsantew dè –ti t_ ^Ebrafidi dialékt~ prosefQnei
a[toîw, mâllon parésxon =suxían. Kaí fhsin,
3
&EgW mén e†mi ˙n|r &Ioudaîow, gegennhménow \n Tars! têw
Kilikíaw, ˙nateyramménow dè \n t_ pólei taút+ parà toùw
pódaw Gamali}l, pepaideuménow katà ˙kríbeian toû patrœou
nómou, zhlvt|w øpárxvn toû yeoû, kayWw pántew ømeîw \ste
s}meron: 4 $o w taúthn t|n `dòn \dívja ƒxri yanátou,
desmeúvn kaì paradidoùw e†w fulakàw ƒndraw te kaì
gunaîkaw. 5 ^Vw kaì ` ˙rxiereùw martureî moi, kaì pân tò
presbutérion: par' @n kaì \pistolàw dejámenow pròw toùw
˙delfoúw, e†w Damaskòn \poreuómhn, ƒjvn kaì toùw \keîse
ªntaw dedeménouw e†w ^Ierousal}m, ®na timvrhyôsin.
6
&Egéneto dé moi poreuomén~ kaì \ggízonti t_ Damask!, perì
meshmbrían, \jaífnhw \k toû o[ranoû periastrácai fôw
¥kanòn perì \mé. 7 *Epesá te e†w tò ¡dafow, kaì ækousa ¡pesón
305
22.11 - 22.26 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
306
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 22.27 - 23.9
307
23.10 - 23.20 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
308
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 23.21 - 23.32
309
23.33 - 24.12 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
6$
ow kaì tò ¥eròn \peírasen bebhlôsai: o$ n kaì \krat}samen: kaì
katà tòn =méteron nómon “yel}samen krînai. 7 ParelyWn dè
Lusíaw ` xilíarxow metà pollêw bíaw \k tôn xeirôn =môn ˙p}gagen,
8
sé: keleúsaw toùw kathgórouw a[toû ¡rxesyai \pì soû: par' o˚
dun}s+, a[tòw ˙nakrínaw, perì pántvn toútvn \pignônai @n =meîw
kathgoroûmen a[toû.
310
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 24.11 - 24.23
311
24.24 - 25.9 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
24
Metà dè =méraw tináw, paragenómenow ` Fêlij sùn
Drousíll+ t_ gunaikì o·s+ &IoudaíŸ, metepémcato tòn
Paûlon, kaì ækousen a[toû perì têw e†w xristòn pístevw.
25
Dialegoménou dè a[toû perì dikaiosúnhw kaì \gkrateíaw kaì
toû krímatow toû méllontow ¡sesyai, ¡mfobow genómenow `
Fêlij ˙pekríyh, Tò nûn ¡xon poreúou: kairòn dè metalabWn
metakalésomaí se: 26 ßma kaì \lpízvn –ti xr}mata doy}setai
a[t! øpò toû Paúlou, –pvw lús+ a[tón: diò kaì puknóteron
a[tòn metapempómenow qmílei a[t!. 27 Dietíaw dè
plhrvyeíshw, ¡laben diádoxon ` Fêlij Pórkion Fêston:
yél v n te xáritaw katayés ya i toîw &Ioudaíoiw ` Fêlij
katélipen tòn Paûlon dedeménon.
25
2
Fêstow o{n \pibàw t_ \parxíŸ, metà treîw =méraw
˙nébh e†w ^Ierosóluma ˙pò Kaisareíaw.
&E n ef á n i s a n dè a[t! ` ˙rxiereùw kaì o¥ prôtoi tôn
&I o u d a í v n katà toû Paúlou, kaì parekáloun a[tón,
3
a†toúmenoi xárin kat' a[toû, –pvw metapémchtai a[tòn e†w
^Ierousal}m, \nédran poioûntew ˙neleîn a[tòn katà t|n `dón.
4
^O mèn o{n Fêstow ˙pekríyh, threîsyai tòn Paûlon \n
KaisareíŸ, e^autòn dè méllein \n táxei \kporeúesyai. 5 O¥ o{n
dunatoì \n ømîn, fhsín, sugkatabántew, eÊ ti \stìn \n t! ˙ndrì
toútv, kathgoreítvsan a[toû.
6
Diatrícaw dè \n a[toîw =méraw pleíouw (h déka, katabàw
e† w Kaisáreian, t_ \paúrion kayísaw \pì toû b}matow
\kéleusen tòn Paûlon ˙xyênai. 7 Paragenoménou dè a[toû,
periésthsan o¥ ˙pò ^Ierosolúmvn katabebhkótew &Ioudaîoi,
a†tiámata pollà kaì baréa a†tiQmata férontew katà toû Paûlou, $a
o[k Êsxuon ˙podeîjai, 8 ˙pologouménou a[toû –ti O·te e†w tòn
nómon tôn &Ioudaívn, o·te e†w tò ¥erón, o·te e†w Kaísará ti
%h marton. 9 ^O Fêstow dè toîw &Ioudaíoiw yél v n xá r i n
312
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 25.10 - 25.22
313
25.23 - 26.6 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
314
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 26.7 - 26.20
\p' \lpídi têw pròw toùw patéraw \paggelíaw genoménhw øpò toû
yeoû £sthka krinómenow, 7 e†w ÷n tò dvdekáfulon =môn \n
\kteneíŸ núkta kaì =méran latreûon \lpízei katantêsai:
perì «w \lpídow \gkaloûmai, basileû &Agríppa, øpò &Ioudaívn.
8
Tí ƒpiston krínetai par' ømîn, e† ` yeòw nekroùw \geírei;
9
&E g W mèn o{n ¡doja \maut! pròw tò ªnoma &Ihsoû toû
Nazvraíou deîn pollà \nantía prâjai: 10 $o kaì \poíhsa \n
^I er o s o l ú m o i w, kaì polloùw tôn a^ gívn \gW fulakaîw
katékleisa, t|n parà tôn ˙rxierévn \jousían labQn,
˙nairouménvn te a[tôn kat}negka cêfon. 11 Kaì katà pásaw
tàw sunagvgàw pollákiw timvrôn a[toúw, “nágkazon
blasfhmeîn: perissôw te \mmainómenow a[toîw, \dívkon £vw
kaì e†w tàw ¡jv póleiw. 12 &En o<w kaì poreuómenow e†w t|n
Damaskòn met' \jousíaw kaì \pitropêw têw parà tôn
˙rxierévn, 13 =méraw méshw, katà t|n `dòn eÂdon, basileû,
o[ranóyen øpèr t|n lampróthta toû =líou, perilámcan me
fôw kaì toùw sùn \moì poreuoménouw. 14 Pántvn dè
katapesóntvn =môn e†w t|n gên, ækousa fvn|n laloûsan
prów me kaì légousan t_ ^Ebrafidi dialékt~, Saoúl, Saoúl, tí
me diQkeiw; Sklhrón soi pròw kéntra laktízein. 15 &EgW dè
eÂpon, Tíw eÂ, kúrie; ^O dè eÂpen, &EgQ e†mi &Ihsoûw $on sù
diQkeiw. 16 &Allà ˙násthyi, kaì stêyi \pì toùw pódaw sou: e†w
toûto gàr v * fyhn soi, proxei r í s a s ya í se øphréthn kaì
mártura @n te eÂdew @n te •fy}somaí soi, 17 \jairoúmenów se
\k toû laoû kaì tôn \yn ô n , e† w o¬w \gW se ˙postéllv,
18
˙noîjai •fyalmoùw a[tôn, toû øpostrécai ˙pò skótouw \pistrécai
e†w fôw kaì têw \jousíaw toû Satanâ \pì tòn yeón, toû labeîn
a[toùw ƒfesin a^ martiôn, kaì klêron \n toîw =giasménoiw
pístei t_ e†w \mé. 19 %O yen, basileû &Agríppa, o[k \genómhn
˙peiy|w t_ o[raní~ •ptasíŸ: 20 ˙llà toîw \n Damask! prôton
kaì ^Ierosolúmoiw, e†w pâsán te t|n xQran têw &Ioudaíaw, kaì
315
26.21 - 26.32 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
316
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 27.1 - 27.15
317
27.16 - 27.31 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
318
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 27.32 - 27.44
319
28.1 - 28.14 PRAJEIS APO STO LVN
320
PRAJEIS APO STO LVN 28.15 - 28.25
322
IAKVBOU
&I 2
ákvbow, yeoû kaì kuríou &Ihsoû xristoû doûlow, taîw
dQdeka fulaîw taîw \n t_ diasporÅ, xaírein.
Pâsan xaràn =g}sasye, ˙delfoí mou, –tan peirasmoîw
peripéshte poikíloiw, 3 ginQskontew –ti tò dokímion ømôn têw
pístevw katergázetai øpomon}n: 4 = dè øpomon| ¡rgon téleion
\xétv, ®na ‘te téleioi kaì `lóklhroi, \n mhdenì leipómenoi.
5
E† dé tiw ømôn leípetai sofíaw, a†teítv parà toû didóntow
yeoû pâsin a^plôw, kaì o[k •neidízontow, kaì doy}setai a[t!.
6
A†teítv dè \n pístei, mhdèn diakrinómenow: ` gàr
diakrinómenow ¡oiken klúdvni yalásshw ˙nemizomén~ kaì
]ipizomén~. 7 M| gàr o†ésyv ` ƒnyrvpow \keînow –ti l}cetaí
ti parà toû kuríou. 8 &An|r dícuxow, ˙katástatow \n pásaiw
taîw `doîw a[toû.
9
Kauxásyv dè ` ˙delfòw ` tapeinòw \n t! %ucei a[toû: 10 `
dè ploúsiow \n t_ tapeinQsei a[toû: –ti qw ƒnyow xórtou
pareleúsetai. 11 &Anéteilen gàr ` %hliow sùn t! kaúsvni, kaì
\j}ranen tòn xórton, kaì tò ƒnyow a[toû \jépesen, kaì =
e[ p r ép ei a toû prosQpou a[toû ˙pQleto: o %u tvw kaì `
ploúsiow \n taîw poreíaiw a[toû marany}setai.
12
Makáriow ˙n|r o$ w øpoménei peirasmón: –ti dókimow
genómenow l}cetai tòn stéfanon têw zvêw, $on \phggeílato `
kúriow toîw ˙gapôsin a[tón. 13 Mhdeìw peirazómenow legétv
–ti &Apò yeoû peirázomai: ` gàr yeòw ˙peírastów \stin kakôn,
peirázei dè a[tòw o[déna: 14 £kastow dè peirázetai, øpò têw
†díaw \piyumíaw \jelkómenow kaì deleazómenow. 15 EÂta =
\p i yu m í a sullaboûsa tíktei a^ martían: = dè a^ martía
˙potelesyeîsa ˙pokúei yánaton. 16 M| planâsye, ˙delfoí
mou ˙gaphtoí. 17 Pâsa dósiw ˙gay| kaì pân dQrhma téleion
ƒnvyén \stin, katabaînon ˙pò toû patròw tôn fQtvn, par' >
o[k ¡ni parallag}, (h tropêw ˙poskíasma. 18 Boulhyeìw
323
1.19 - 2.6 IAKVBOU
324
IAKVBOU 2.7 - 2.25
325
2.26 - 3.14 IAKVBOU
326
IAKVBOU 3.15 - 4.12
4
2
Póyen pólemoi kaì máxai \n ømîn; O[k \nteûyen, \k tôn
=donôn ømôn tôn strateuoménvn \n toîw mélesin ømôn;
&Epiyumeîte, kaì o[k ¡xete: foneúete kaì zhloûte, kaì o[
dúnasye \pituxeîn: máxesye kaì polemeîte, o[k ¡xete dià tò m|
a†teîsyai ømâw: 3 a†teîte, kaì o[ lambánete, dióti kakôw
a†teîsye, ®na \n taîw =donaîw ømôn dapan}shte. 4 Moixoì kaì
moixalídew, o[k oÊdate –ti = filía toû kósmou ¡xyra toû yeoû
\stin; $O w ©n o{n boulhy_ fílow eÂnai toû kósmou, \xyròw toû
yeoû kayístatai. 5 (H dokeîte –ti kenôw = graf| légei; Pròw
fyónon \pipoyeî tò pneûma $o katœkhsen \n =mîn. 6 Meízona dè
dídvsin xárin: diò légei, ^O yeòw øperhfánoiw ˙ntitássetai,
tapeinoîw dè dídvsin xárin. 7 ^U p o t á g h t e o{n t! ye! :
˙ntísthte dè t! diaból~, kaì feújetai ˙f' ømôn.
8
&Eggísate t! ye!, kaì \ggieî ømîn: kayarísate xeîraw,
a^martvloí, kaì a^gnísate kardíaw, dícuxoi. 9 Talaipvr}sate
kaì peny}sate kaì klaúsate: ` gél v w ømôn e†w pényow
metastraf}tv, kaì = xarà e†w kat}feian. 10 TapeinQyhte
\nQpion toû kuríou, kaì øcQsei ømâw.
11
M| katalaleîte ˙ll}lvn, ˙delfoí. ^O katalalôn
˙delfoû, kaì krínvn tòn ˙delfòn a[toû, katalaleî nómou,
kaì krínei nómon: e† dè nómon kríneiw, o[k e poiht|w nómou,
˙llà krit}w. 12 E<w \stin ` nomoyéthw, ` dunámenow sôsai kaì
˙polésai: sù dè tíw e $ow kríneiw tòn £teron;
327
4.13 - 5.10 IAKVBOU
13
*Age nûn o¥ légontew, S}meron kaì a·rion poreusQmeya
e†w t}nde t|n pólin, kaì poi}svmen \keî \niautòn £na, kaì
\mporeusQmeya, kaì kerd}svmen: 14 o®tinew o[k \pístasye tò
\stin têw a·rion. Poía gár = zv| ømôn; &Atmìw gàr ¡stai = pròw
•lígon fainoménh, ¡peita dè kaì ˙fanizoménh. 15 &Antì toû
lég ei n ømâw, &Eàn ` kúriow yel } s + , kaì z}svmen, kaì
poi}svmen toûto (h \keîno. 16 Nûn dè kauxâsye \n taîw
˙lazoneíaiw ømôn: pâsa kaúxhsiw toiaúth ponhrá \stin.
17
E†dóti o{n kalòn poieîn kaì m| poioûnti, a^ martía a[t!
\stin.
328
IAKVBOU 5.11 - 5.20
329
PETROU A
330
PETRO U A 1.15 - 2.6
331
2.7 - 2.21 PETRO U A
332
PETRO U A 2.22 - 3.12
333
3.13 - 4.4 PETRO U A
334
PETRO U A 4.5 - 4.19
335
5.1 - 5.14 PETRO U A
336
PETROU B
337
1.16 - 2.9 PETRO U B
16
O [ gàr sesofisménoiw múyoiw \jakolouy}santew
\g n v r í s a m e n ømîn t|n toû kuríou =môn &Ihsoû xristoû
dúnamin kaì parousían, ˙ll' \póptai genhyéntew têw \keínou
megaleióthtow. 17 LabWn gàr parà yeoû patròw tim|n kaì
dójan, fvnêw \nexyeíshw a[t! toiâsde øpò têw megaloprepoûw
dójhw, O ˚tów \stin ` u¥ów mou ` ˙gaphtów, e†w $o n \gW
e[dókhsa: 18 kaì taúthn t|n fvn|n =meîw “koúsamen \j
o[ranoû \nexyeîsan, sùn a[t! ªntew \n t! ªrei t! a^ gí~.
19
Kaì ¡xomen bebaióteron tòn profhtikòn lógon, > kalôw
poieîte proséxontew, qw lúxn~ faínonti \n a[xmhr! tóp~, £vw
o˚ =méra diaugás+, kaì fvsfórow ˙nateíl+ \n taîw kardíaiw
ømôn: 20 toûto prôton ginQskontew, –ti pâsa profhteía
grafêw †díaw \p i l ú s ev w o[ gínetai. 21 O[ gàr yel } m a t i
˙nyrQpou “néxyh potè profhteía, ˙ll' øpò pneúmatow a^gíou
ferómenoi \lálhsan ßgioi yeoû ƒnyrvpoi.
338
PETRO U B 2.10 - 2.22
339
3.1 - 3.13 PETRO U B
340
PETRO U B 3.14 - 3.18
14
Dió, ˙gaphtoí, taûta prosdokôntew, spoudásate
ƒspiloi kaì ˙mQmhtoi a[t! eøreyênai \n e†r}n+. 15 Kaì t|n
toû kuríou =môn makroyumían svthrían =geîsye, kayWw kaì `
˙gaphtòw =môn ˙delfòw Paûlow katà t|n a[t! doyeîsan
sofían ¡gracen ømîn: 16 qw kaì \n pásaiw taîw \pistolaîw,
lalôn \n a[taîw perì toútvn: \n o<w \stin dusnóhtá tina, $a o¥
˙mayeîw kaì ˙st}riktoi strebloûsin, qw kaì tàw loipàw
grafáw, pròw t|n †dían a[tôn ˙pQleian. 17 ^U m eî w o{n,
˙gaphtoí, proginQskontew fulássesye, ®na m}, t_ tôn
˙yés m v n plán+ sunapaxyén t ew, \k p és h t e toû †díou
sthrigmoû. 18 A[jánete dè \n xáriti kaì gnQsei toû kuríou
=môn kaì svtêrow &Ihsoû xristoû. A[t! = dója kaì nûn kaì e†w
=méran a†ônow. &Am}n.
341
IVANNOU A
342
IVANNO U A 2.6 - 2.21
343
2.22 - 3.8 IVANNO U A
–ti oÊdate a[t}n, kaì –ti pân ceûdow \k têw ˙lhyeíaw o[k
¡stin. 22 Tíw \stin ` ceústhw, e† m| ` ˙rnoúmenow –ti &Ihsoûw
o[k ¡stin ` xristów; O˚tów \stin ` ˙ntíxristow, ` ˙rnoúmenow
tòn patéra kaì tòn u¥ón. 23 Pâw ` ˙rnoúmenow tòn u¥òn o[dè
tòn patéra ¡xei. 24 ^Umeîw o[n $o “koúsate ˙p' ˙rxêw, \n ømîn
menétv. &Eàn \n ømîn meín+ $o ˙p' ˙rxêw “koúsate, kaì ømeîw \n
t! u¥! kaì \n t! patrì meneîte. 25 Kaì a%uth \stìn = \paggelía
÷n a[tòw \phggeílato =mîn, t|n zv|n t|n a†Qnion. 26 Taûta
¡g r aca ømîn perì tôn planQntvn ømâw. 27 Kaì ømeîw, tò
xrísma $o \lábete ˙p' a[toû \n ømîn ménei, kaì o[ xreían ¡xete
®na tiw didásk+ ømâw: ˙ll' qw tò a[tò xrísma didáskei ømâw
perì pántvn, kaì ˙lhyéw \stin, kaì o[k ¡stin ceûdow, kaì
kayWw \dídajen ømâw, meneîte \n a[t!. 28 Kaì nûn, teknía,
ménete \n a[t!: ®na –tan fanervy_, ¡xômen parrhsían, kaì m|
a†sxunyômen ˙p' a[toû \n t_ parousíŸ a[toû. 29 &Eàn e†dête
–ti díkaiów \stin, ginQskete –ti pâw ` poiôn t|n dikaiosúnhn
\j a[toû gegénnhtai.
344
IVANNO U A 3.9 - 3.24
345
4.1 - 4.15 IVANNO U A
346
IVANNO U A 4.16 - 5.10
&Ihsoûw \stin ` u¥òw toû yeoû; 6 O˚tów \stin ` \lyWn di' %udatow
kaì a®matow, &Ihsoûw xristów: o[k \n t! %udati mónon, ˙ll' \n
t! %udati kaì t! a®mati. Kaì tò pneûmá \stin tò marturoûn, –ti
tò pneûmá \stin = ˙l}yeia. 7 %O ti treîw e†sin o¥ marturoûntew,
8
tò pneûma, kaì tò %udvr, kaì tò a<ma: kaì o¥ treîw e†w tò £n
e†sin. 9 E† t|n marturían tôn ˙nyrQpvn lambánomen, =
marturía toû yeoû meízvn \stín: –ti a%uth \stìn = marturía
toû yeoû, %hn memartúrhken perì toû u¥oû a[toû. 10 ^O pisteúvn
e† w tòn u¥òn toû yeo û ¡xei t|n marturían \n a[t!: ` m|
pisteúvn t! ye! ceústhn pepoíhken a[tón, –ti o[ pepísteuken
347
5.11 - 5.21 IVANNO U A
348
IVANNOU B
349
IVANNOU G
^O 2
presbúterow Gafi~ t! ˙gap ht !, $o n \gW ˙gapô \n
˙lhyeíŸ.
&A g a p h t é , perì pántvn e·xomaí se e[odoûsyai kaì
øgiaínein, kayWw e[odoûtaí sou = cux}. 3 &Exárhn gàr lían,
\rxoménvn ˙delfôn kaì marturoúntvn sou t_ ˙lhyeíŸ, kayWw
sù \n ˙lhyeíŸ peripateîw. 4 Meizotéran toútvn o[k ¡xv
xarán, ®na ˙koúv tà \mà tékna \n ˙lhyeíŸ peripatoûnta.
5
&Agaphté, pistòn poieîw $o \àn \rgás+ e†w toùw ˙delfoùw
kaì e†w toùw jénouw, 6 o$i \martúrhsán sou t_ ˙gáp+ \nQpion
\kklhsíaw: o¬w kalôw poi}seiw propémcaw ˙jívw toû yeoû.
7
^Upèr gàr toû •nómatow \jêlyon mhdèn lambánontew ˙pò tôn
\ynôn. 8 ^Hmeîw o{n •feílomen ˙polambánein toùw toioútouw,
®na sunergoì ginQmeya t_ ˙lhyeíŸ.
9
*Egracá t_ \kklhsíŸ: ˙ll' ` filoprvteúvn a[tôn
Diotref|w o[k \pidéxet a i =mâw. 10 Dià toûto, \àn ¡lyv,
øpomn}sv a[toû tà ¡rga $a poieî, lógoiw ponhroîw fluarôn
=mâw: kaì m| ˙rkoúmenow \pì toútoiw, o·te a[tòw \pidéxetai
toùw ˙delfoúw, kaì toùw bouloménouw kvlúei, kaì \k têw
\kklhsíaw \kbállei. 11 &Agaphté, m| mimoû tò kakón, ˙llà tò
˙gayón. ^O ˙gayopoiôn \k toû yeoû \stín: ` kakopoiôn o[x
e^Qraken tòn yeón. 12 Dhmhtrí~ memartúrhtai øpò pántvn, kaì
øp' a[têw têw ˙lhyeíaw: kaì =meîw dè marturoûmen, kaì oÊdate
–ti = marturía =môn ˙lhy}w \stin.
13
Pollà eÂxon gráfein, ˙ll' o[ yélv dià mélanow kaì
kalámou soi grácai: 14 \lpízv dè e[yévw †deîn se, kaì stóma
pròw stóma lal}somen. E†r}nh soi. &Aspázontaí se o¥ fíloi.
&Aspázou toùw fílouw kat' ªnoma.
350
IOUDA
351
1.13 - 1.25 IO UDA
352
PROS RVMAIOUS
353
1.18 - 1.32 PRO S RVMAIOUS
18
&Apokalúptetai gàr •rg| yeoû ˙p' o[ranoû \pì pâsan
˙sébeian kaì ˙dikían ˙nyrQpvn tôn t|n ˙l}yeian \n ˙dikíŸ
katexóntvn: 19 dióti tò gnvstòn toû yeoû fanerón \stin \n
a[toîw: ` gàr yeòw a[toîw \fanérvsen. 20 Tà gàr ˙órata
a[toû ˙pò ktísevw kósmou toîw poi}masin nooúmena
kayorâtai, %h te ˙fidiow a[toû dúnamiw kaì yeióthw, e†w tò eÂnai
a[toùw ˙napolog}touw: 21 dióti gnóntew tòn yeón, o[x qw yeòn
\d ó j a s a n (h e[xarísthsan, ˙ll' \mataiQyhsan \n toîw
dialogismoîw a[tôn, kaì \skotísyh = ˙súnetow a[tôn kardía.
22
Fáskontew eÂnai sofoì \mvrányhsan, 23 kaì ællajan t|n
dójan toû ˙fyártou yeoû \n `moiQmati e†kónow fyartoû
˙nyrQpou kaì peteinôn kaì tetrapódvn kaì e^rpetôn.
24
Diò kaì parédvken a[toùw ` yeòw \n taîw \piyumíaiw tôn
kardiôn a[tôn e†w ˙kayarsían, toû ˙timázesyai tà sQmata
a[tôn \n e^ autoîw: 25 o®tinew met}llajan t|n ˙l}yeian toû
yeoû \n t! ceúdei, kaì \sebásyhsan kaì \látreusan t_ ktísei
parà tòn ktísanta, –w \stin e[loghtòw e†w toùw a†ônaw. &Am}n.
26
Dià toûto parédvken a[toùw ` yeòw e†w páyh ˙timíaw: a®
te gàr y}leiai a[tôn met}llajan t|n fusik|n xrêsin e†w t|n
parà fúsin: 27 `moívw te kaì o¥ ƒrrenew, ˙féntew t|n fusik|n
xrêsin têw yhleíaw, \jekaúyhsan \n t_ •réjei a[tôn e†w
˙ll}louw, ƒrsenew \n ƒrsesin t|n ˙sxhmosúnhn
katergazómenoi, kaì t|n ˙ntimisyían ÷n ¡dei têw plánhw
a[tôn \n e^autoîw ˙polambánontew.
28
Kaì kayWw o[k \dokímasan tòn yeòn ¡xein \n \pignQsei,
parédvken a[toùw ` yeòw e†w ˙dókimon noûn, poieîn tà m|
kay}konta, 29 peplhrvménouw pás+ ˙dikíŸ, porneíŸ, ponhríŸ,
pleonejíŸ kakíŸ: mestoùw fyónou, fónou, ¡ridow, dólou,
kakohyeí a w: ciyuristáw, 30 katalálouw, yeo s t u g eî w,
øb r i s t á w, øperhfánouw, ˙lazónaw, \feuretàw kakôn,
goneûsin ˙peiyeîw, 31 ˙sunétouw, ˙sunyétouw, ˙stórgouw,
˙spóndouw, ˙nele}monaw: 32 o®tinew tò dikaívma toû yeoû
\pignóntew, –ti o¥ tà toiaûta prássontew ƒjioi yanátou e†sín,
354
PRO S RVMAIOUS 2.1 - 2.16
355
2.17 - 3.8 PRO S RVMAIOUS
17
*Ide sù &Ioudaîow \ponomáz+, kaì \panapaú+ t! nóm~,
kaì kauxâsai \n ye! , 18 kaì ginQskeiw tò yél h m a , kaì
dokimázeiw tà diaféronta, kathxoúmenow \k toû nómou,
19
pépoiyáw te seautòn `dhgòn eÂnai tuflôn, fôw tôn \n
skótei, 20 paideut|n ˙frónvn, didáskalon nhpívn, ¡xonta t|n
mórfvsin têw gnQsevw kaì têw ˙lhyeíaw \n t! nóm~: 21 ` o{n
didáskvn £teron, seautòn o[ didáskeiw; ^O khrússvn m|
kléptein, klépteiw; 22 ^O légvn m| moixeúein, moixeúeiw; ^O
bdelussómenow tà eÊ d v l a , ¥erosuleîw; 23 $O w \n nóm~
kauxâsai, dià têw parabásevw toû nómou tòn yeòn ˙timázeiw;
24
Tò gàr ªnoma toû yeo û di' ømâw blasfhmeîtai \n toîw
¡ynesin, kayWw gégraptai. 25 Peritom| mèn gàr vfeleî,
& \àn
nómon práss+w: \àn dè parabáthw nómou ”w, = peritom} sou
˙krobustía gégonen. 26 &Eàn o{n = ˙krobustía tà dikaiQmata
toû nómou fuláss+, o[xì = ˙krobustía a[toû e†w peritom|n
logisy}setai; 27 Kaì krineî = \k fúsevw ˙krobustía, tòn
nómon teloûsa, sè tòn dià grámmatow kaì peritomêw
parabáthn nómou; 28 O[ gàr ` \n t! faner! &Ioudaîów \stin,
o[dè = \n t! faner! \n sarkì peritom}: 29 ˙ll' ` \n t! krupt!
&Ioudaîow, kaì peritom| kardíaw \n pneúmati, o[ grámmati: o˚
` ¡painow o[k \j ˙nyrQpvn, ˙ll' \k toû yeoû.
356
PRO S RVMAIOUS 3.9 - 3.30
357
3.31 - 4.16 PRO S RVMAIOUS
358
PRO S RVMAIOUS 4.17 - 5.11
17
kayWw gégraptai –ti Patéra pollôn \ynôn téyeiká se —
katén a n t i o˚ \písteusen yeo û , toû zvopoioûntow toùw
nekroúw, kaì kaloûntow tà m| ªnta qw ªnta. 18 $O w par' \lpída
\p' \lpídi \písteusen, e†w tò genésyai a[tòn patéra pollôn
\ynôn, katà tò e†rhménon, O %utvw ¡stai tò spérma sou. 19 Kaì
m| ˙syen}saw t_ pístei, o[ katenóhsen tò e^autoû sôma ædh
nenekrvménon — e^ katontaéthw pou øpárxvn — kaì t|n
nékrvsin têw m}traw Sárraw: 20 e†w dè t|n \paggelían toû
yeoû o[ diekríyh t_ ˙pistíŸ, ˙ll' \nedunamQyh t_ pístei,
doùw dójan t! ye!, 21 kaì plhroforhyeìw –ti $o \p}ggeltai,
dunatów \stin kaì poiêsai. 22 Diò kaì \logísyh a[t! e†w
dikaiosúnhn. 23 O[k \gráfh dè di' a[tòn mónon, –ti \logísyh
a[t!: 24 ˙llà kaì di' =mâw, o<w méllei logízesyai, toîw
pisteúousin \pì tòn \geíranta &Ihsoûn tòn kúrion =môn \k
nekrôn, 25 $ow paredóyh dià tà paraptQmata =môn, kaì “géryh
dià t|n dikaívsin =môn.
&Epiménvmen =
&Epimenoûmen
6 Tí o{n \roûmen; &Epiménomen t_ a^ martíŸ, ®na = xáriw
pleonás+; 2 M| génoito. O®tinew ˙peyánomen t_ a^martíŸ,
pôw ¡ti z}somen \n a[t_; 3 (H ˙gnoeîte –ti –soi \baptísyhmen
e†w xristòn &Ihsoûn, e†w tòn yánaton a[toû \baptísyhmen;
4
Sunetáfhmen o{n a[t! dià toû baptísmatow e†w tòn yánaton:
% sper “géryh xristòw \k nekrôn dià têw dójhw toû patrów,
®na v
o%utvw kaì =meîw \n kainóthti zvêw peripat}svmen. 5 E† gàr
360
PRO S RVMAIOUS 6.6 - 6.23
361
7.1 - 7.17 PRO S RVMAIOUS
7
2
(H ˙gnoeîte, ˙delfoí — ginQskousin gàr nómon lalô —
–ti ` nómow kurieúei toû ˙nyrQpou \f' –son xrónon z_;
^H gàr %upandrow gun| t! zônti ˙ndrì dédetai nóm~: \àn dè
˙poyán+ ` ˙n}r, kat}rghtai ˙pò toû nómou toû ˙ndrów.
3
*Ara o{n zôntow toû ˙ndròw moixalìw xrhmatísei, \àn
génhtai ˙ndrì e^tér~: \àn dè ˙poyán+ ` ˙n}r, \leuyéra \stìn
˙pò toû nómou, toû m| eÂnai a[t|n moixalída, genoménhn ˙ndrì
e^tér~. 4 %Vste, ˙delfoí mou, kaì ømeîw \yanatQyhte t! nóm~
dià toû sQmatow toû xristoû, e†w tò genésyai ømâw e^tér~, t! \k
nekrôn \geryénti, ®na karpofor}svmen t! ye!. 5 %O te gàr
‘men \n t_ sarkí, tà pay}mata tôn a^martiôn tà dià toû nómou
\nhrgeîto \n toîw mélesin =môn e†w tò karpoforêsai t!
yanát~. 6 Nunì dè kathrg}yhmen ˙pò toû nómou, ˙poyanóntew
\n > kateixómeya , v % ste douleúein =mâw \n kainóthti
pneúmatow, kaì o[ palaióthti grámmatow.
7
Tí o{n \roûmen; ^O nómow a^martía; M| génoito: ˙llà t|n
a^martían o[k ¡gnvn, e† m| dià nómou: t}n te gàr \piyumían o[k
Ædein, e† m| ` nómow ¡legen, O[k \piyum}seiw: 8 ˙form|n dè
laboûsa = a^ martía dià têw \ntolêw kateirgásato \n \moì
pâsan \piyumían: xvrìw gàr nómou a^martía nekrá. 9 &EgW dè
¡zvn xvrìw nómou poté: \lyoúshw dè têw \ntolêw, = a^martía
˙nézhsen, \gW dè ˙péyanon: 10 kaì eøréyh moi = \ntol| = e†w
zv}n, a%uth e†w yánaton: 11 = gàr a^martía ˙form|n laboûsa
dià têw \ntolêw \jhpáthsén me, kaì di' a[têw ˙pékteinen.
12
%Vste ` mèn nómow ßgiow, kaì = \ntol| a^gía kaì dikaía kaì
˙gay}. 13 Tò o{n ˙gayòn \moì gégonen yánatow; M| génoito.
&Allà = a^ martía, ®na fan_ a^ martía, dià toû ˙gayoû moi
katergazoménh yánaton — ®na génhtai kay' øperbol|n
a^martvlòw = a^martía dià têw \ntolêw. 14 OÊdamen gàr –ti `
nómow pneumatików \stin: \gW dè sarkików e†mi, pepraménow
øpò t|n a^martían. 15 $O gàr katergázomai, o[ ginQskv: o[
gàr $o yélv, toûto prássv: ˙ll' $o misô, toûto poiô. 16 E† dè $o
o[ yélv, toûto poiô, súmfhmi t! nóm~ –ti kalów. 17 Nunì dè
362
PRO S RVMAIOUS 7.18 - 8.10
363
8.11 - 8.27 PRO S RVMAIOUS
364
PRO S RVMAIOUS 8.28 - 9.6
365
9.7 - 9.26 PRO S RVMAIOUS
366
PRO S RVMAIOUS 9.27 - 10.10
27
&Hsafiaw dè krázei øpèr toû &Isra}l, &Eàn ” ` ˙riymòw tôn
u¥ôn &Isra|l qw = ƒmmow têw yalásshw, tò katáleimma
svy}setai: 28 lógon gàr suntelôn kaì suntémnvn \n
dikaiosún+: –ti lógon suntetmhménon poi}sei kúriow \pì têw
gêw. 29 Kaì kayWw proeírhken &Hsafiaw, E† m| kúriow SabaWy
\gkatélipen =mîn spérma, qw Sódoma ©n \gen}yhmen, kaì qw
Gómorra ©n qmoiQyhmen.
30
Tí o{n \roûmen; %Oti ¡ynh tà m| diQkonta dikaiosúnhn,
katélaben dikaiosúnhn, dikaiosúnhn dè t|n \k pístevw:
31
&I s r a | l dé, diQkvn nómon dikaiosúnhw, e†w nómon
dikaiosúnhw o[k ¡fyasen. 32 Dià tí; %Oti o[k \k pístevw, ˙ll'
qw \j ¡rgvn nómou: prosékocan gàr t! líy~ toû
proskómmatow, 33 kayWw gégraptai, &Idoù tíyhmi \n SiWn líyon
proskómmatow kaì pétran skandálou: kaì pâw ` pisteúvn \p'
a[t! o[ kataisxuny}setai.
10
2
&Adelfoí, = mèn e[dokía têw \mêw kardíaw kaì = déhsiw
= pròw tòn yeòn øpèr toû &Isra}l \stin e†w svthrían.
Marturô gàr a[toîw –ti zêlon yeoû ¡xousin, ˙ll' o[ kat'
\pígnvsin. 3 &Agnooûntew gàr t|n toû yeoû dikaiosúnhn, kaì
t|n †dían dikaiosúnhn zhtoûntew stêsai, t_ dikaiosún+ toû
yeo û o[x øpetághsan. 4 Télow gàr nómou xristòw e†w
dikaiosúnhn pantì t! pisteúonti. 5 Mvüsêw gàr gráfei t|n
dikaiosúnhn t|n \k toû nómou, –ti ` poi}saw a[tà ƒnyrvpow
z}setai \n a[toîw. 6 ^H dè \k pístevw dikaiosúnh o%utvw légei,
M| eÊp+w \n t_ kardíŸ sou, Tíw ˙nab}setai e†w tòn o[ranón;
— toût' ¡stin xristòn katagageîn — 7 æ, Tíw katab}setai e†w
t|n ƒbusson; — toût' ¡stin xristòn \k nekrôn ˙nagageîn.
8
&Allà tí légei; &Eggúw sou tò ]êmá \stin, \n t! stómatí sou
kaì \n t_ kardíŸ sou: toût' ¡stin tò ]êma têw pístevw $o
khrússomen: 9 –ti \àn `molog}s+w \n t! stómatí sou kúrion
&Ihsoûn, kaì pisteús+w \n t_ kardíŸ sou –ti ` yeòw a[tòn
ægeiren \k nekrôn, svy}s+: 10 kardíŸ gàr pisteúetai e†w
367
10.11 - 11.5 PRO S RVMAIOUS
368
PRO S RVMAIOUS 11.6 - 11.23
369
11.24 - 12.3 PRO S RVMAIOUS
370
PRO S RVMAIOUS 12.4 - 13.3
12.4 mélh pollà ♦ pollà mélh 12.20 &Eàn o{n ♦ &Allà \àn
12.5 ` ♦ tò 13.1 \jousíai øpò toû ♦ øpò
12.14 ømâw ♦ ˆømâw˜ 13.2 l}contai ♦ l}mcontai
12.15 kaì ♦ —
371
13.4 - 14.4 PRO S RVMAIOUS
372
PRO S RVMAIOUS 14.5 - 14.22
373
14.23 - 15.13 PRO S RVMAIOUS
15
2
&O feílomen dè =meîw o¥ dunatoì tà ˙syen}mata tôn
˙dunátvn bastázein, kaì m| e^ autoîw ˙réskein.
%Ekastow =môn t! plhsíon ˙reskétv e†w tò ˙gayòn pròw
o†kodom}n. 3 Kaì gàr ` xristòw o[x e^ aut! æresen, ˙llá,
kayWw gégraptai, O¥ •neidismoì tôn •neidizóntvn se \pépeson
\p' \mé. 4 %O sa gàr proegráfh, e†w t|n =metéran didaskalían
proegráfh, ®na dià têw øpomonêw kaì dià têw parakl}sevw
tôn grafôn t|n \lpída ¡xvmen. 5 ^O dè yeòw têw øpomonêw kaì
têw parakl}sevw dœh ømîn tò a[tò froneîn \n ˙ll}loiw katà
xristòn &Ihsoûn: 6 ®na `moyumadòn \n e^nì stómati dojázhte
tòn yeòn kaì patéra toû kuríou =môn &Ihsoû xristoû. 7 Diò
proslambánesye ˙ll}louw, kayWw kaì ` xristòw proselábeto
=mâw ømâw, e†w dójan yeoû. 8 Légv dé, xristòn &Ihsoûn diákonon
gegenêsyai peritomêw øpèr ˙lhyeíaw yeoû, e†w tò bebaiôsai
tàw \paggelíaw tôn patérvn: 9 tà dè ¡ynh øpèr \léouw dojásai
tòn yeón, kayWw gégraptai, Dià toûto \jomolog}somaí soi \n
¡yn es i n , kaì t! •nómatí sou calô. 10 Kaì pálin légei,
E[frányhte, ¡ynh, metà toû laoû a[toû. 11 Kaì pálin, A†neîte
tòn kúrion pánta tà ¡ynh, kaì \painésate a[tòn pántew o¥
laoí. 12 Kaì pálin &Hsafiaw légei, *Estai = ]íza toû &Iessaí,
kaì ` ˙nistámenow ƒrxein \ynôn: \p' a[t! ¡ynh \lpioûsin.
13
^O dè yeòw têw \lpídow plhrQsai ømâw páshw xarâw kaì
374
PRO S RVMAIOUS 15.14 - 15.28
375
15.29 - 16.12 PRO S RVMAIOUS
di' ømôn e†w t|n Spanían. 29 OÂda dè –ti \rxómenow pròw ømâw
\n plhrQmati e[logíaw toû e[aggelíou toû xristoû
\leúsomai.
30
Parakalô dè ømâw, ˙delfoí, dià toû kuríou =môn &Ihsoû
xristoû, kaì dià têw ˙gáphw toû pneúmatow, sunagvnísasyaí
moi \n taîw proseuxaîw øpèr \moû pròw tòn yeón: 31 ®na ]usyô
˙pò tôn ˙peiyoúntvn \n t_ &IoudaíŸ, kaì ®na = diakonía mou =
e†w ^Ierousal|m e[prósdektow génhtai toîw a^gíoiw: 32 ®na \n
xa r Å ¡l yv pròw ømâw dià yel } m a t o w yeo û , kaì
sunanapaúsvmai ømîn. 33 ^O dè yeòw têw e†r}nhw metà pántvn
ømôn. &Am}n.
376
PRO S RVMAIOUS 16.13 - 16.24
377
PROS KORINYIOUS A
378
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 1.18 - 2.4
18
^O lógow gàr ` toû stauroû toîw mèn ˙polluménoiw mvría
\s t í n , toîw dè s~zoménoiw =mîn dúnamiw yeo û \s t i n .
19
Gégraptai gár, &Apolô t|n sofían tôn sofôn, kaì t|n
súnesin tôn sunetôn ˙yet } s v . 20 Poû sofów; Poû
grammateúw; Poû suzhtht|w toû a†ônow toútou; O [xì
\mWranen ` yeòw t|n sofían toû kósmou toútou; 21 &Epeid| gàr
\n t_ sofíŸ toû yeoû o[k ¡gnv ` kósmow dià têw sofíaw tòn
yeón, e[dókhsen ` yeòw dià têw mvríaw toû khrúgmatow sôsai
toùw pisteúontaw. 22 &Epeid| kaì &Ioudaîoi shmeîon a†toûsin,
kaì %Ellhnew sofían zhtoûsin: 23 =meîw dè khrússomen
xristòn \staurvménon, &Ioudaíoiw mèn skándalon, %Ellhsin
dè mvrían: 24 a[toîw dè toîw klhtoîw, &Ioudaíoiw te kaì
%Ellhsin, xristòn yeoû dúnamin kaì yeoû sofían. 25 %O ti tò
mvròn toû yeo û sofQteron tôn ˙nyrQpvn \stín, kaì tò
˙syenèw toû yeoû †sxuróteron tôn ˙nyrQpvn \stín.
26
Blépete gàr t|n klêsin ømôn, ˙delfoí, –ti o[ polloì
sofoì katà sárka, o[ polloì dunatoí, o[ polloì e[geneîw:
27
˙llà tà mvrà toû kósmou \jeléjato ` yeów, ®na toùw sofoùw
kataisxún+: kaì tà ˙syenê toû kósmou \jeléjato ` yeów, ®na
kataisxún+ tà †sxurá: 28 kaì tà ˙genê toû kósmou kaì tà
\jouyenhména \jeléjato ` yeów, kaì tà m| ªnta, ®na tà ªnta
katarg}s+: 29 –pvw m| kaux}shtai pâsa sàrj \nQpion toû
yeoû. 30 &Ej a[toû dè ømeîw \ste \n xrist! &Ihsoû, $ow \gen}yh
=mîn sofía ˙pò yeo û , dikaiosúnh te kaì a^ giasmów, kaì
˙polútrvsiw: 31 ®na, kayWw gégraptai, ^O kauxQmenow, \n
kurí~ kauxásyv.
2
2
K˙gW \lyWn pròw ømâw, ˙delfoí, ‘lyon o[ kay' øperox|n
lógou (h sofíaw kataggéllvn ømîn tò martúrion toû yeoû.
O[ gàr ¡krina toû e†dénai ti \n ømîn, e† m| &Ihsoûn xristón,
kaì toûton \staurvménon. 3 Kaì \gW \n ˙syeneíŸ kaì \n fób~
kaì \n tróm~ poll! \genómhn pròw ømâw. 4 Kaì ` lógow mou kaì
tò k}rugmá mou o[k \n peiyoîw ˙nyrvpínhw sofíaw lógoiw, ˙ll'
379
2.5 - 3.4 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
3
2
Kaì \gQ, ˙d el f oí, o[k “dun}yhn ømîn lal ês ai qw
pneumatikoîw, ˙ll' qw sarkikoîw, qw nhpíoiw \n xrist!.
Gála ømâw \pótisa, kaì o[ brôma: o·pv gàr \dúnasye, ˙ll'
o{te ¡ti nûn dúnasye: 3 ¡ti gàr sarkikoí \ste: –pou gàr \n
ømîn zêlow kaì ¡riw kaì dixostasíai, o[xì sarkikoí \ste, kaì
katà ƒnyrvpon peripateîte; 4 %O tan gàr lég+ tiw, &EgW mén
e†mi Paúlou, £terow dé, &EgW &ApollQ, o[xì sarkikoí \ste;
5
Tíw o{n \stin Paûlow, tíw dè &ApollQw, ˙ll' (h diákonoi di' @n
\pisteúsate, kaì e^kást~ qw ` kúriow ¡dvken; 6 &EgW \fúteusa,
&ApollWw \pótisen, ˙ll' ` yeòw h·janen. 7 %Vste o·te `
futeúvn \stín ti, o·te ` potízvn, ˙ll' ` a[jánvn yeów. 8 ^O
futeúvn dè kaì ` potízvn £n e†sin: £kastow dè tòn Êdion misyòn
l}cetai katà tòn Êdion kópon. 9 yeoû gár \smen sunergoí: yeoû
geQrgion, yeoû o†kodom} \ste.
10
Katà t|n xárin toû yeoû t|n doyeîsán moi, qw sofòw
˙rxitéktvn yemélion téyeika, ƒllow dè \poikodomeî. %Ekastow
dè blepétv pôw \poikodomeî. 11 Yemélion gàr ƒllon o[deìw
dúnatai yeînai parà tòn keímenon, –w \stin &Ihsoûw xristów.
12
E† dé tiw \poikodomeî \pì tòn yemélion toûton xrusón,
ƒrguron, líyouw timíouw, júla, xórton, kalámhn, 13 e^kástou
tò ¡rgon faneròn gen}setai: = gàr =méra dhlQsei, –ti \n purì
˙pokalúptetai: kaì e^ kástou tò ¡rgon `poîón \stin tò pûr
dokimásei. 14 EÊ tinow tò ¡rgon ménei $o \poikodómhsen, misyòn
l}cetai. 15 EÊ tinow tò ¡rgon kataka}setai, zhmivy}setai:
a[tòw dè svy}setai, o%utvw dè qw dià purów.
16
O[k oÊdate –ti naòw yeoû \ste, kaì tò pneûma toû yeoû
o†keî \n ømîn; 17 EÊ tiw tòn naòn toû yeoû fyeírei, fyereî toûton
` yeów: ` gàr naòw toû yeoû ßgiów \stin, o®tinéw \ste ømeîw.
18
Mhdeìw e^autòn \japatátv: eÊ tiw dokeî sofòw eÂnai \n
ømîn \n t! a†ôni toút~, mvròw genésyv, ®na génhtai sofów.
19
^H gàr sofía toû kósmou toútou mvría parà t! ye! \stin.
Gégraptai gár, ^O drassómenow toùw sofoùw \n t_ panourgíŸ
a[tôn. 20 Kaì pálin, Kúriow ginQskei toùw dialogismoùw tôn
sofôn, –ti e† s ì n mátaioi. 21 %V s t e mhdeìw kauxásyv \n
˙nyrQpoiw: pánta gàr ømôn \stin, 22 eÊ t e Paûlow, eÊte
&ApollQw, eÊte Khfâw, eÊte kósmow, eÊte zv}, eÊte yánatow, eÊte
\nestôta, eÊte méllonta: pánta ømôn \stin, 23 ømeîw dè
xristoû, xristòw dè yeoû.
381
4.1 - 4.17 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
382
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 4.18 - 5.12
4.17 xrist! ♦ xrist! ˆ&Ihsoû˜ 5.4 dunámei toû kuríou =môn &Ihsoû
4.21 prŸóthtow ♦ pra‡thtow xristoû ♦ dunámei toû kuríou
5.1 •nomázetai ♦ — =môn &Ihsoû
5.2 \jary_ ♦ ˙ry_ 5.5 &Ihsoû ♦ —
5.2 poi}saw ♦ prájaw 5.7 øpèr =môn ♦ —
5.3 qw ˙pWn ♦ ˙pWn 5.10 kaì o[ ♦ o[
5.4 =môn &Ihsoû xristoû 5.10 (h ßrpajin ♦ kaì ßrpajin
sunaxyéntvn ♦ ˆ=môn˜ &Ihsoû &
5.10 •feílete ♦ vfeílete
sunaxyéntvn 5.12 kaí ♦ —
383
5.13 - 6.17 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
O[xì toùw ¡sv ømeîw krínete; 13 Toùw dè ¡jv ` yeòw krineî. Kaí
\jareîte tòn ponhròn \j ømôn a[tôn.
384
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 6.18 - 7.13
385
7.14 - 7.33 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
386
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 7.34 - 8.7
34
Meméristai kaì = gun| kaì = paryénow. ^H ƒgamow merimnÅ
tà toû kuríou, ®na ” a^ gía kaì sQmati kaì pneúmati: = dè
gam}sasa merimnÅ tà toû kósmou, pôw ˙rései t! ˙ndrí.
35
Toûto dè pròw tò ømôn a[tôn sumféron légv: o[x ®na
bróxon ømîn \p i b á l v , ˙llà pròw tò e·sxhmon kaì
e[prósedron t! kurí~ ˙perispástvw. 36 E† dé tiw ˙sxhmoneîn
\pì t|n paryénon a[toû nomízei, \àn ” øpérakmow, kaì o%utvw
•feílei gínesyai, $o yélei poieítv: o[x a^martánei: gameítvsan.
37
$O w dè £sthken e^ draîow \n t_ kardíŸ, m| ¡xvn ˙nágkhn,
\jousían dè ¡xei perì toû †díou yel}matow, kaì toûto kékriken
\n t_ kardíŸ a[toû, toû threîn t|n e^autoû paryénon, kalôw
poieî. 38 v
% ste kaì ` \kgamízvn kalôw poieî: ` dè m| e^kgamízvn
kreîsson poieî. 39 Gun| dédetai nóm~ \f' –son xrónon z_ `
˙n|r a[têw: \àn dè kaí koimhy_ ` ˙n}r, \leuyéra \stìn >
yélei gamhyênai, mónon \n kurí~. 40 Makarivtéra dé \stin
\àn o%utvw meín+, katà t|n \m|n gnQmhn: dokô dè k˙gW pneûma
yeoû ¡xein.
387
8.8 - 9.11 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
389
9.27 - 10.17 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
390
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 10.18 - 10.33
391
11.1 - 11.20 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
392
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 11.21 - 12.2
393
12.3 - 12.23 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
394
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 12.24 - 13.10
395
13.11 - 14.14 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
396
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 14.15 - 14.31
397
14.32 - 15.10 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
398
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 15.11 - 15.29
400
PRO S KO RINYIO US A 15.50 - 16.9
50
Toûto dé fhmi, ˙delfoí, –ti sàrj kaì a<ma basileían
yeoû klhronomêsai o[ dúnantai, o[dè = fyorà t|n ˙fyarsían
klhronomeî. 51 &Idoú, must}rion ømîn légv: pántew mèn o[
koimhyhsómeya, pántew dè ˙llaghsómeya, 52 \n ˙tóm~, \n ]ip_
•fyalmoû, \n t_ \sxát+ sálpiggi: salpísei gár, kaì o¥ nekroì
\gery}sontai ƒfyartoi, kaì =meîw ˙llaghsómeya. 53 Deî gàr
tò fyartòn toûto \ndúsasyai ˙fyarsían, kaì tò ynhtòn toûto
\n d ú s a s ya i ˙yanasían. 54 %O tan dè tò fyartòn toûto
\n d ú s h t a i ˙fyarsían, kaì tò ynhtòn toûto \ndúshtai
˙yanasían, tóte gen}setai ` lógow ` gegramménow, Katepóyh `
yánatow e†w nîkow. 55 Poû sou, Yánate, tò kéntron; Poû sou,
ͅ dh, tò nîkow; 56 Tò dè kéntron toû yanátou = a^martía: = dè
%A
dúnamiw têw a^martíaw ` nómow: 57 t! dè ye! xáriw t! didónti
=mîn tò nîkow dià toû kuríou =môn &Ihsoû xristoû. 58 %Vste,
˙delfoí mou ˙gaphtoí, e^ draîoi gínesye, ˙metakínhtoi,
perisseúontew \n t! ¡rg~ toû kuríou pántote, e†dótew –ti `
kópow ømôn o[k ¡stin kenòw \n kurí~.
401
16.10 - 16.24 PRO S KO RINYIO US A
10
&Eàn dè ¡ly+ Timóyeow, blépete ®na ˙fóbvw génhtai pròw
ømâw: tò gàr ¡rgon kuríou \rgázetai qw kaì \gQ. 11 M} tiw o{n
a[tòn \jouyen}s+: propémcate dè a[tòn \n e†r}n+, ®na ¡ly+
prów me: \kdéxomai gàr a[tòn metà tôn ˙delfôn. 12 Perì dè
&ApollW toû ˙delfoû, pollà parekálesa a[tòn ®na ¡ly+
pròw ømâw metà tôn ˙delfôn: kaì pántvw o[k ‘n yélhma ®na
nûn ¡ly+, \leúsetai dè –tan e[kair}s+.
13
Grhgoreîte, st}kete \n t_ pístei, ˙ndrízesye,
krataioûsye. 14 Pánta ømôn \n ˙gáp+ ginésyv.
15
Parakalô dè ømâw, ˙delfoí — oÊdate t|n o†kían
Stefanâ, –ti \stìn ˙parx| têw &Axafiaw, kaì e†w diakonían toîw
a^gíoiw ¡tajan e^autoúw — 16 ®na kaì ømeîw øpotásshsye toîw
toioútoiw, kaì pantì t! sunergoûnti kaì kopiônti. 17 Xaírv dè
\pì t_ parousíŸ Stefanâ kaì Fourtounátou kaì &Axaïkoû, –ti
tò ømôn østérhma o˚toi ˙nepl}rvsan. 18 &Anépausan gàr tò
\mòn pneûma kaì tò ømôn: \piginQskete o{n toùw toioútouw.
19
&Aspázontai ømâw a¥ \kklhsíai têw &Asíaw: ˙spázontai
ømâw \n kurí~ pollà &Akúlaw kaì Prískilla, sùn t_ kat'
oÂkon a[tôn \kklhsíŸ. 20 &Aspázontai ømâw o¥ ˙delfoì
pántew. &Aspásasye ˙ll}louw \n fil}mati a^gí~.
21
^O ˙spasmòw t_ \m_ xeirì Paúlou. 22 EÊ tiw o[ fileî tòn
kúrion &Ihsoûn xristón, ætv ˙náyema. Maràn ˙yá. 23 ^H xáriw
toû kuríou &Ihsoû xristoû mey' ømôn. 24 ^H ˙gáph mou metà
pántvn ømôn \n xrist! &Ihsoû. &Am}n.
402
PROS KORINYIOUS B
403
1.13 - 2.4 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
404
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 2.5 - 3.4
405
3.5 - 3.18 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
xristoû pròw tòn yeón: 5 o[x –ti ¥kanoí \smen ˙f' e^ autôn
logísasyaí ti qw \j e^ autôn, ˙ll' = ¥kanóthw =môn \k toû
yeoû: 6 $ow kaì ¥kánvsen =mâw diakónouw kainêw diay}khw, o[
grámmatow, ˙llà pneúmatow: tò gàr grámma ˙pokténei, tò dè
pneûma z~opoieî. 7 E† dè = diakonía toû yanátou \n
% ste m|
grámmasin, \ntetupvménh \n líyoiw, \gen}yh \n dój+, v
dúnasyai ˙tenísai toùw u¥oùw &Isra|l e†w tò prósvpon
Mvüsévw dià t|n dójan toû prosQpou a[toû, t|n
katargouménhn, 8 pôw o[xì mâllon = diakonía toû pneúmatow
¡stai \n dój+; 9 E† gàr = diakonía têw katakrísevw dója,
poll! mâllon perisseúei = diakonía têw dikaiosúnhw \n
dój+. 10 Kaì gàr o[ dedójastai tò dedojasménon \n toút~ t!
mérei, £neken têw øperballoúshw dójhw. 11 E† gàr tò
katargoúmenon, dià dójhw, poll! mâllon tò ménon, \n dój+.
12
*E xo n t e w o{n toiaúthn \lpída, poll_ parrhsíŸ
xrQmeya: 13 kaì o[ kayáper Mvüsêw \tíyei kálumma \pì tò
prósvpon e^autoû, pròw tò m| ˙tenísai toùw u¥oùw &Isra|l e†w
tò télow toû katargouménou: 14 ˙ll' \pvrQyh tà no}mata
a[tôn: ƒxri gàr têw s}meron tò a[tò kálumma \pì t_
˙nagnQsei têw palaiâw diay}khw ménei m| ˙nakaluptómenon,
– ti \n xrist! katargeîtai. 15 &All' £vw s}meron, =níka
˙naginQsketai Mvüsêw, kálumma \pì t|n kardían a[tôn
keîtai. 16 ^Hníka d' ©n \pistréc+ pròw kúrion, periaireîtai tò
kálumma. 17 ^O dè kúriow tò pneûmá \stin: o˚ dè tò pneûma
kuríou, \keî \leuyería. 18 ^Hmeîw dè pántew, ˙nakekalummén~
prosQp~ t|n dójan kuríou katoptrizómenoi, t|n a[t|n
e†kóna metamorfoúmeya ˙pò dójhw e†w dójan, kayáper ˙pò
kuríou pneúmatow.
406
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 4.1 - 4.15
407
4.16 - 5.15 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
16
Diò o[k \kkakoûmen, ˙ll' e† kaì ` ¡jv =môn ƒnyrvpow
diafyeíretai, ˙ll' ` ¡svyen ˙nakainoûtai =mérŸ kaì =mérŸ.
17
Tò gàr parautíka \lafròn têw ylícevw =môn kay'
øperbol|n e†w øperbol|n a†Qnion bárow dójhw katergázetai
=mîn, 18 m| skopoúntvn =môn tà blepómena, ˙llà tà m|
blepómena: tà gàr blepómena próskaira: tà dè m| blepómena
a†Qnia.
408
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 5.16 - 6.10
409
6.11 - 7.8 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
11
Tò stóma =môn ˙né~gen pròw ømâw, Korínyioi, = kardía
=môn peplátuntai. 12 O [ stenoxvreîsye \n =mîn,
stenoxvreîsye dè \n toîw splágxnoiw ømôn. 13 T|n dè a[t|n
˙ntimisyían — qw téknoiw légv — platúnyhte kaì ømeîw.
14
M| gínesye e^ terozugoûntew ˙pístoiw: tíw gàr metox|
dikaiosún+ kaì ˙nomíŸ; Tíw dè koinvnía fvtì pròw skótow;
15
Tíw dè sumfQnhsiw xrist! pròw Belíar; (H tíw merìw pist!
metà ˙pístou; 16 Tíw dè sugkatáyesiw na! yeoû metà e†dQlvn;
^Umeîw gàr naòw yeoû \ste zôntow, kayWw eÂpen ` yeów –ti
&Enoik}sv \n a[toîw, kaì \mperipat}sv: kaì ¡somai a[tôn
yeów, kaì a[toì ¡sontaí moi laów. 17 Diò, &Ejélyete \k mésou
a[tôn kaì ˙forísyhte, légei kúriow, kaì ˙kayártou m|
ßptesye: k˙gW e†sdéjomai ømâw, 18 kaì ¡somai ømîn e†w patéra,
kaì ømeîw ¡sesyé moi e†w u¥oùw kaì yugatéraw, légei kúriow
pantokrátvr.
( tíw
6.14 Tíw dè ♦ h 6.17 &Ejélyete ♦ &Ejélyate
6.15 xrist! ♦ xristoû 7.3 O[ pròw katákrisin ♦ Pròw
6.16 ^Umeîw ♦ ^Hmeîw katákrisin o[
6.16 \ste ♦ \smen 7.8 gàr ♦ ˆgàr˜
6.16 moi ♦ mou
410
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 7.9 - 8.6
˙ll' e®neken toû fanervyênai t|n spoud|n ømôn t|n øpèr £neken
411
8.7 - 8.23 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
412
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 8.24 - 9.13
dója xristoû. 24 T|n o{n ¡ndeijin têw ˙gáphw ømôn, kaì =môn
kaux}sevw øpèr ømôn, e†w a[toùw \ndeíjasye e†w prósvpon
tôn \kklhsiôn.
9 Perì mèn gàr têw diakoníaw têw e†w toùw a^gíouw perissón
moí \stin tò gráfein ømîn: 2 oÂda gàr t|n proyumían ømôn,
÷n øpèr ømôn kauxômai Makedósin, –ti &Axafia
pareskeúastai ˙pò pérusi: kaì ` \j ømôn zêlow “réyisen
toùw pleíonaw. 3 *E p em c a dè toùw ˙delfoúw, ®na m| tò
kaúxhma =môn tò øpèr ømôn kenvy_ \n t! mérei toút~: ®na,
kayWw ¡legon, pareskeuasménoi ‘te: 4 m}pvw, \àn ¡lyvsin
sùn \moì Makedónew kaì e%urvsin ømâw ˙paraskeuástouw,
kataisxunyômen =meîw — ®na m| légvmen ømeîw — \n t_
øpostásei taút+ têw kaux}sevw. 5 &Anagkaîon o{n =ghsámhn
parakalésai toùw ˙delfoúw, ®na proélyvsin e†w ømâw, kaì
prokatartísvsin t|n prokathggelménhn e[logían ømôn,
taúthn e^ toímhn eÂnai, o %u tvw qw e[logían kaì m| qw
pleonejían.
6
Toûto dé, ` speírvn feidoménvw, feidoménvw kaì yerísei:
kaì ` speírvn \p' e[logíaiw, \p' e[logíaiw kaì yer í s ei .
7
%Ekastow kayWw proaireîtai t_ kardíŸ: m| \k lúphw (h \j
˙nágkhw: ¥laròn gàr dóthn ˙gapÅ ` yeów. 8 Dunatòw dè ` yeòw
pâsan xárin perisseûsai e†w ømâw, ®na \n pantì pántote
pâsan a[tárkeian ¡xontew perisseúhte e†w pân ¡rgon ˙gayón:
9
kayWw gégraptai, &Eskórpisen, ¡dvken toîw pénhsin: =
dikaiosúnh a[toû ménei e†w tòn a†ôna. 10 ^O dè \pixorhgôn
spérma t! speíronti, kaì ƒrton e†w brôsin xorhg}sai, kaì
plhyúnai tòn spóron ømôn, kaì a[j}sai tà gen}mata têw
dikaiosúnhw ømôn: 11 \n pantì ploutizómenoi e†w pâsan
a^plóthta, %htiw katergázetai di' =môn e[xaristían t! ye!.
12
%O ti = diakonía têw leitourgíaw taúthw o[ mónon \stìn
prosanaplhroûsa tà øster}mata tôn a^ gívn, ˙llà kaì
perisseúousa dià pollôn e[xaristiôn t! ye!: 13 dià têw
413
9.14 - 10.13 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
414
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 10.14 - 11.13
415
11.14 - 11.32 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
416
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 11.33 - 12.13
417
12.14 - 13.4 PRO S KO RINYIO US B
13
2
Tríton toûto ¡rxomai pròw ømâw. &Epì stómatow dúo
martúrvn kaì triôn stay}setai pân ]êma.
Proeírhka kaì prolégv, qw parWn tò deúteron, kaì ˙pWn nûn
gráfv toîw prohmarthkósin kaì toîw loipoîw pâsin, –ti \àn
¡lyv e†w tò pálin, o[ feísomai: 3 \peì dokim|n zhteîte toû \n
\moì laloûntow xristoû, $ow e†w ømâw o[k ˙syeneî, ˙llà
dunateî \n ømîn: 4 kaì gàr e† \staurQyh \j ˙syeneíaw, ˙llà
z_ \k dunámevw yeoû. Kaì gàr =meîw ˙syenoûmen \n a[t!,
˙llà zhsómeya sùn a[t! \k dunámevw yeo û e† w ømâw.
418
PRO S KO RINYIO US B 13.5 - 13.14
5
^Eautoùw peirázete e† \stè \n t_ pístei, e^autoùw dokimázete.
(H o[k \piginQskete e^ autoúw, –ti &Ihsoûw xristòw \n ømîn
\stín; e† m} ti ˙dókimoí \ste. 6 &Elpízv dè –ti gnQsesye –ti
=meîw o[k \smèn ˙dókimoi. 7 E[xómai dè pròw tòn yeón, m|
poiêsai ømâw kakòn mhdén, o[x ®na =meîw dókimoi fanômen,
˙ll' ®na ømeîw tò kalòn poiête, =meîw dè qw ˙dókimoi „men.
8
O[ gàr dunámeyá ti katà têw ˙lhyeí a w, ˙ll' øpèr têw
˙lhyeíaw. 9 Xaíromen gàr –tan =meîw ˙syenômen, ømeîw dè
dunatoì ‘te: toûto dè kaì e[xómeya, t|n ømôn katártisin.
10
Dià toûto taûta ˙pWn gráfv, ®na parWn m| ˙potómvw
xr}svmai, katà t|n \jousían ÷n ¡dvkén moi ` kúriow e†w
o†kodom}n, kaì o[k e†w kayaíresin.
11
Loipón, ˙delfoí, xaírete: katartízesye, parakaleîsye,
tò a[tò froneîte, e†rhneúete: kaì ` yeòw têw ˙gáphw kaì
e†r}nhw ¡stai mey' ømôn. 12 &Aspásasye ˙ll}louw \n a^ gí~
fil}mati.
13
&Aspázontai ømâw o¥ ßgioi pántew.
14
^H xáriw toû kuríou &Ihsoû xristoû, kaì = ˙gáph toû
yeoû, kaì = koinvnía toû a^gíou pneúmatow metà pántvn ømôn.
&Am}n.
419
PROS GALATAS
420
PRO S GALATAS 1.17 - 2.10
2
2
*Ep eit a dià dek at es s ár vn \t ôn pálin ˙néb hn e†w
^Ierosóluma metà Barnába, sumparalabWn kaì Títon:
˙nébhn dè katà ˙pokálucin, kaì ˙neyém h n a[toîw tò
e[aggélion $o khrússv \n toîw ¡ynesin, kat' †dían dè toîw
dokoûsin, m}pvw e†w kenòn tréxv (h ¡dramon. 3 &All' o[dè Títow
` sùn \moí, %Ellhn v* n, “nagkásyh peritmhyênai: 4 dià dè toùw
pareisáktouw ceudadélfouw, o®tinew pareisêlyon
kataskopêsai t|n \leuyerían =môn ÷n ¡xomen \n xrist!
&Ihsoû, ®na =mâw katadoulQsvntai: 5 o<w o[dè pròw v % ran
eÊjamen t_ øpotag_, ®na = ˙l}yeia toû e[aggelíou diameín+
pròw ømâw. 6 &Apò dè tôn dokoúntvn eÂnaí ti `poîoí pote ‘san
o[dén moi diaférei: prósvpon yeòw ˙nyrQpou o[ lambánei
\m o ì gàr o¥ dokoûntew o[dèn prosanéyen t o : 7 ˙llà
to[nantíon, †dóntew –ti pepísteumai tò e[aggélion têw
˙krobustíaw, kayWw Pétrow têw peritomêw — 8 ` gàr
\nerg}saw Pétr~ e†w ˙postol|n têw peritomêw, \n}rghsen kaì
\moì e†w tà ¡ynh — 9 kaì gnóntew t|n xárin t|n doyeîsán moi,
&Iákvbow kaì Khfâw kaì &Ivánnhw, o¥ dokoûntew stûloi eÂnai,
dejiàw ¡dvkan \moì kaì BarnabÅ koinvníaw, ®na =meîw mèn e†w
tà ¡ynh, a[toì dè e†w t|n peritom}n: 10 mónon tôn ptvxôn ®na
mnhmoneúvmen, $o kaì \spoúdasa a[tò toûto poiêsai.
421
2.11 - 3.6 PRO S GALATAS
11
%O te dè ‘lyen Pétrow e†w &Antióxeian, katà prósvpon
a[t! ˙ntésthn, –ti kategnvsménow ‘n. 12 Prò toû gàr \lyeîn
tinaw ˙pò &IakQbou, metà tôn \ynôn sun}syien: –te dè ‘lyon,
øpéstellen kaì ˙fQrizen e^ autón, foboúmenow toùw \k
peritomêw. 13 Kaì sunupekríyhsan a[t! kaì o¥ loipoì
&Ioudaîoi, v % ste kaì Barnabâw sunap}xyh a[tôn t_ øpokrísei.
14
&All' –te eÂdon –ti o[k •ryopodoûsin pròw t|n ˙l}yeian toû
e[ a g g el í o u , e p o n , t! Pétr~ ¡mprosyen pántvn, E† sú,
&Ioudaîow øpárxvn, \ynikôw z_w kaì o[k &Ioudaïkôw, tí tà ¡ynh
˙nagkázeiw &Ioudafizein; 15 ^Hmeîw fúsei &Ioudaîoi kaì o[k \j
\ynôn a^martvloí, 16 e†dótew –ti o[ dikaioûtai ƒnyrvpow \j
¡rgvn nómou, \àn m| dià pístevw &Ihsoû xristoû, kaì =meîw e†w
xristòn &Ihsoûn \pisteúsamen, ®na dikaivyômen \k pístevw
xristoû, kaì o[k \j ¡rgvn nómou: dióti o[ dikaivy}setai \j
¡rgvn nómou pâsa sárj. 17 E† dé, zhtoûntew dikaivyênai \n
xr i s t ! , eø r éyh m en kaì a[toì a^ martvloí, Óra xr i s t ò w
a^martíaw diákonow; M| génoito. 18 E† gàr $a katélusa, taûta
pálin o†kodomô, parabáthn \mautòn sunísthmi. 19 &EgW gàr
dià nómou nóm~ ˙péya n o n , ®na ye! z}sv. 20 Xrist!
sunestaúrvmai: zô dé, o[kéti \gQ, z_ dè \n \moì xristów: $o dè
nûn zô \n sarkí, \n pístei zô t_ toû u¥oû toû yeo û , toû
˙gap}santów me kaì paradóntow e^ autòn øpèr \moû. 21 O[k
˙yetô t|n xárin toû yeoû: e† gàr dià nómou dikaiosúnh, ƒra
xristòw dvreàn ˙péyanen.
422
PRO S GALATAS 3.7 - 3.22
423
3.23 - 4.14 PRO S GALATAS
23
Prò toû dè \lyeîn t|n pístin, øpò nómon \frouroúmeya,
sugkekleisménoi e†w t|n méllousan pístin ˙pokalufyênai.
24
%Vste ` nómow paidagvgòw =môn gégonen e†w xristón, ®na \k
pístevw dikaivyômen. 25 &Elyoúshw dè têw pístevw, o[kéti øpò
paidagvgón \smen. 26 Pántew gàr u¥oì yeoû \ste dià têw
pístevw \n xrist! &Ihsoû. 27 %O soi gàr e†w xristòn
\baptísyhte, xristòn \nedúsasye. 28 O[k ¡ni &Ioudaîow o[dè
%Ellhn, o[k ¡ni doûlow o[dè \leúyerow, o[k ¡ni ƒrsen kaì
yêlu: pántew gàr ømeîw e<w \ste \n xrist! &Ihsoû. 29 E† dè ømeîw
xristoû, ƒra toû &Abraàm spérma \sté, kaì kat' \paggelían
klhronómoi.
424
PRO S GALATAS 4.15 - 4.31
425
5.1 - 5.21 PRO S GALATAS
5 2
T_ \leuyeríŸ o{n " xristòw =mâw “leuyérvsen, st}kete,
kaì m| pálin zug! douleíaw \néxesye.
*I d e, \g W Paûlow légv ømîn, –ti \àn peritémnhsye,
& 3
xristòw ømâw o[dèn vfel}sei. Martúromai dè pálin pantì
˙nyrQp~ peritemnomén~, –ti •feiléthw \stìn –lon tòn nómon
poiêsai. 4 Kathrg}yhte ˙pò toû xristoû, o®tinew \n nóm~
\jepésete dikaioûsye: têw xáritow \jepésate. 5 ^Hmeîw gàr pneúmati \k
pístevw \lpída dikaiosúnhw ˙pekdexómeya. 6 &En gàr xrist!
&Ihsoû o·te peritom} ti †sxúei, o·te ˙krobustía, ˙llà pístiw
di' ˙gáphw \nergouménh. 7 &Etréxete kalôw: tíw ømâw \nékocen
t_ ˙lhyeíŸ m| peíyesyai; 8 ^H peismon| o[k \k toû kaloûntow
ømâw. 9 Mikrà zúmh –lon tò fúrama zumoî. 10 &EgW pépoiya e†w
ømâw \n kurí~, –ti o[dèn ƒllo fron}sete: ` dè tarássvn ømâw
bastásei tò kríma, –stiw ©n ”. 11 &E g W dé, ˙delfoí, e†
peritom|n ¡ti khrússv, tí ¡ti diQkomai; *Ara kat}rghtai tò
skándalon toû stauroû. 12 *O felon kaì ˙pokócontai o¥
˙nastatoûntew ømâw.
13
^Umeîw gàr \p' \leuyeríŸ \kl}yhte, ˙delfoí: mónon m|
t|n \leuyerían e†w ˙form|n t_ sarkí, ˙llà dià têw ˙gáphw
douleúete ˙ll}loiw. 14 ^O gàr pâw nómow \n e^ nì lóg~
plhroûtai, \n t!, &Agap}seiw tòn plhsíon sou qw e^autón. 15 E†
dè ˙ll}louw dáknete kaì katesyíete, blépete m| øpó ˙ll}lvn
˙nalvyête.
16
Légv dé, pneúmati peripateîte, kaì \piyumían sarkòw o[
m| teléshte. 17 ^H gàr sàrj \piyumeî katà toû pneúmatow, tò
dè pneûma katà têw sarków: taûta dè ˙ntíkeitai ˙ll}loiw,
®na m| $a ©n yélhte, taûta poiête. 18 E† dè pneúmati ƒgesye,
o[k \stè øpò nómon. 19 Fanerà dé \stin tà ¡rga têw sarków,
ßtiná \stin moixeí a , porneía, ˙kayarsía, ˙sélgeia,
20
e†dvlolatreía, farmakeía, ¡xyrai, ¡reiw, zêloi, yumoí,
\riyeîai, dixostasíai, a¥réseiw, 21 fyónoi, fónoi, méyai, kômoi,
426
PRO S GALATAS 5.22 - 6.13
427
6.14 - 6.18 PRO S GALATAS
428
PROS EFESIOUS
429
1.17 - 2.10 PRO S EFESIO US
430
PRO S EFESIO US 2.11 - 3.6
431
3.7 - 3.21 PRO S EFESIO US
432
PRO S EFESIO US 4.1 - 4.18
433
4.19 - 5.5 PRO S EFESIO US
19
o®tinew ˙phlghkótew e^autoùw parédvkan t_ ˙selgeíŸ, e†w
\rgasían ˙kayarsíaw páshw \n pleonejíŸ. 20 ^Umeîw dè o[x
o%utvw \máyete tòn xristón, 21 eÊge a[tòn “koúsate kaì \n a[t!
\didáxyhte, kayQw \stin ˙l}yeia \n t! &Ihsoû: 22 ˙poyésyai
ømâw, katà t|n protéran ˙nastrof}n, tòn palaiòn ƒnyrvpon,
tòn fyei r ó m en o n katà tàw \piyumíaw têw ˙páthw:
23
˙naneo û s ya i dè t! pneúmati toû noòw ømôn, 24 kaì
\ndúsasyai tòn kainòn ƒnyrvpon, tòn katà yeòn ktisyénta \n
dikaiosún+ kaì `sióthti têw ˙lhyeíaw.
25
Diò ˙poyémenoi tò ceûdow laleîte ˙l}yeian £kastow
metà toû plhsíon a[toû: –ti \smèn ˙ll}lvn mélh.
26
&O rgízesye kaì m| a^martánete: ` %hliow m| \piduétv \pì t!
parorgism! ømôn: 27 mhdè dídote tópon t! diaból~. 28 ^O
kléptvn mhkéti kleptétv: mâllon dè kopiátv, \rgazómenow tò
˙gayón taîw xersín, ®na ¡x+ metadidónai t! xreían ¡xonti.
29
Pâw lógow sapròw \k toû stómatow ømôn m| \kporeuésyv,
˙ll' eÊ tiw ˙gayòw pròw o†kodom|n têw xreíaw, ®na d! xárin
toîw ˙koúousin. 30 Kaì m| lupeîte tò pneûma tò ßgion toû yeoû,
\n > \sfragísyhte e†w =méran ˙polutrQsevw. 31 Pâsa pikría
kaì yumòw kaì •rg| kaì kraug| kaì blasfhmía ˙ry}tv ˙f'
ømôn, sùn pás+ kakíŸ: 32 gínesye dè e†w ˙ll}louw xrhstoí,
e·splagxnoi, xarizómenoi e^autoîw, kayWw kaì ` yeòw \n xrist!
\xarísato =mîn.
434
PRO S EFESIO US 5.6 - 5.28
22
A¥ gunaîkew, toîw †díoiw ˙ndrásin øpotássesye, qw t!
kurí~. 23 –ti ˙n}r \stin kefal| têw gunaików, qw kaì ` xristòw
kefal| têw \kklhsíaw, kaì a[tòw \stin svt|r toû sQmatow.
24
&All' qsper = \kklhsía øpotássetai t! xrist!, o%utvw kaì
a¥ gunaîkew toîw †díoiw ˙ndrásin \n pantí. 25 O¥ ƒndrew,
˙gapâte tàw gunaîkaw e^autôn, kayWw kaì ` xristòw “gáphsen
t|n \kklhsían, kaì e^ autòn parédvken øpèr a[têw: 26 ®na
a[t|n a^giás+, kayarísaw t! loutr! toû %udatow \n ]}mati,
27
®na parast}s+ a[t|n e^ aut! ¡ndojon t|n \kklhsían, m|
¡xousan spîlon (h ]utída æ ti tôn toioútvn, ˙ll' ®na ” a^gía
kaì ƒmvmow. 28 O %utvw •feílousin o¥ ƒndrew ˙gapÅn tàw
435
5.29 - 6.11 PRO S EFESIO US
436
PRO S EFESIO US 6.12 - 6.24
437
PROS FILIPPHSIOUS
438
PRO S FILIPPHSIO US 1.17 - 2.3
439
2.4 - 2.25 PRO S FILIPPHSIO US
440
PRO S FILIPPHSIO US 2.26 - 3.11
3
2
Tò loip ón, ˙d el f oí mou, xaíret e \n kur í~. Tà a[tà
gráfein ømîn, \moì mèn o[k •knhrón, ømîn dè ˙sfaléw.
Blépete toùw kúnaw, blépete toùw kakoùw \rgátaw, blépete
t|n katatom}n: 3 =meîw gár \smen = peritom}, o¥ pneúmati yeoû
latreúontew, kaì kauxQmenoi \n xrist! &Ihsoû, kaì o[k \n
sarkì pepoiyótew: 4 kaíper \gW ¡xvn pepoíyhsin kaì \n sarkí:
eÊ tiw dokeî ƒllow pepoiyén a i \n sarkí, \gW mâllon:
5
peritom| •kta}merow, \k génouw &Isra}l, fulêw Beniamín,
^Ebraîow \j ^Ebraívn, katà nómon Farisaîow, 6 katà zêlon
diQkvn t|n \k k l h s í a n , katà dikaiosúnhn t|n \n nóm~
genómenow ƒmemptow. 7 &All' ßtina ‘n moi kérdh, taûta %hghmai
dià tòn xristòn zhmían. 8 &Allà mén o{n kaì =goûmai pánta
zhmían eÂnai dià tò øperéxon têw gnQsevw xristoû &Ihsoû toû
kuríou mou: di' $on tà pánta \zhmiQyhn, kaì =goûmai skúbala
eÂnai, ®na xristòn kerd}sv, 9 kaì eøreyô \n a[t!, m| ¡xvn
\m | n dikaiosúnhn t|n \k nómou, ˙llà t|n dià pístevw
xristoû, t|n \k yeoû dikaiosúnhn \pì t_ pístei: 10 toû gnônai
a[tón kaì t|n dúnamin têw ˙nastásevw a[toû, kaì t|n
koinvnían tôn payhmátvn a[toû, summorfoúmenow t! yanát~
a[toû, 11 eÊ pvw katant}sv e†w t|n \janástasin tôn nekrôn.
441
3.12 - 4.7 PRO S FILIPPHSIO US
4 2
%Vste, ˙delfoí mou ˙gaphtoì kaì \pipóyhtoi, xarà kaì
stéfanów mou, o%utvw st}kete \n kurí~, ˙gaphtoí.
E[odían parakalô, kaì Suntúxhn parakalô, tò a[tò
froneîn \n kurí~. 3 Naì, \rvtô kaí se, súzuge gn}sie,
sullambánou a[taîw, a®tinew \n t! e[aggelí~ sun}ylhsán
moi, metà kaì Kl}mentow, kaì tôn loipôn sunergôn mou, @n tà
•nómata \n bíbl~ zvêw.
4
Xaírete \n kurí~ pántote: pálin \rô, xaírete. 5 Tò
\pieikèw ømôn gnvsy}tv pâsin ˙nyrQpoiw. ^O kúriow \ggúw.
6
Mhdèn merimnâte, ˙ll' \n pantì t_ proseux_ kaì t_ de}sei
metà e[xaristíaw tà a†t}mata ømôn gnvrizésyv pròw tòn
yeón. 7 Kaì = e†r}nh toû yeoû = øperéxousa pánta noûn,
442
PRO S FILIPPHSIO US 4.8 - 4.23
443
PROS KOLASSAEIS
444
PRO S KO LASSAEIS 1.16 - 1.29
445
2.1 - 2.15 PRO S KO LASSAEIS
2 Yélv gàr ømâw e†dénai =líkon ˙gôna ¡xv perì ømôn kaì
tôn \n LaodikeíŸ, kaì –soi o[x e^vrákasin tò prósvpón
mo u \n sarkí, 2 ®na paraklhyôsin a¥ kardíai a[tôn,
sumbibasyén t v n \n ˙gáp+, kaì e†w pánta ploûton têw
plhroforíaw têw sunésevw, e†w \pígnvsin toû musthríou toû
yeo û kaì patròw kaì toû xristoû, 3 \n > e†sin pántew o¥
yhsauroì têw sofíaw kaì têw gnQsevw ˙pókrufoi. 4 Toûto dè
légv, ®na m} tiw ømâw paralogízhtai \n piyanologíŸ. 5 E† gàr
kaì t_ sarkì ƒpeimi, ˙llà t! pneúmati sùn ømîn e†mí, xaírvn
kaì blépvn ømôn t|n tájin, kaì tò sterévma têw e†w xristòn
pístevw ømôn.
6
^Vw o{n parelábete tòn xristòn &Ihsoûn tòn kúrion, \n
a[t! peripateîte, 7 \rrizvménoi kaì \poikodomoúmenoi \n
a[t!, kaì bebaioúmenoi \n t_ pístei, kayWw \didáxyhte,
perisseúontew \n a[t_ \n e[xaristíŸ.
8
Blépete m} tiw ømâw ¡stai ` sulagvgôn dià têw
filosofíaw kaì kenêw ˙páthw, katà t|n parádosin tôn
˙nyrQpvn, katà tà stoixeîa toû kósmou, kaì o[ katà xristón:
9
–ti \n a[t! katoikeî pân tò pl}rvma têw yeó t h t o w
svmatikôw, 10 kaí \ste \n a[t! peplhrvménoi, –w \stin =
kefal| páshw ˙rxêw kaì \jousíaw: 11 \n > kaì perietm}yhte
peritom_ ˙xeiropoi}t~, \n t_ ˙pekdúsei toû sQmatow tôn
a^ martiôn têw sarków, \n t_ per i t o m _ toû xristoû,
12
suntaféntew a[t! \n t! baptísmati, \n > kaì sunhgéryhte
dià têw pístevw têw \nergeíaw toû yeoû, toû \geírantow a[tòn
\k tôn nekrôn. 13 Kaì ømâw, nek r o ù w ªntaw \n toîw
paraptQmasin kaì t_ ˙krobustíŸ têw sarkòw ømôn,
sunezvopoíhsen ømâw sùn a[t!, xarisámenow =mîn pánta tà
paraptQmata, 14 \jaleícaw tò kay' =môn xeirógrafon toîw
dógmasin, $o ‘n øpenantíon =mîn: kaì a[tò ‘rken \k toû mésou,
proshlQsaw a[tò t! staur!: 15 ˙pekdusámenow tàw ˙rxàw
446
PRO S KO LASSAEIS 2.16 - 3.10
447
3.11 - 3.24 PRO S KO LASSAEIS
448
PRO S KO LASSAEIS 3.25 - 4.16
4 2
O¥ kúr ioi, tò díkaion kaì t|n †sót ht a toîw doúl oiw
paréxesye, e†dótew –ti kaì ømeîw ¡xete kúrion \n o[ranoîw.
T_ proseux_ proskartereîte, grhgoroûntew \n a[t_ \n
e[xaristíŸ: 3 proseuxómenoi ßma kaì perì =môn, ®na ` yeòw
˙noíj+ =mîn yúran toû lógou, lalêsai tò must}rion toû
xristoû, di' $o kaì dédemai: 4 ®na fanerQsv a[tó, qw deî me
lalêsai. 5 &En sofíŸ peripateîte pròw toùw ¡jv, tòn kairòn
\jagorazómenoi. 6 ^O lógow ømôn pántote \n xáriti, ßlati
“rtuménow, e†dénai pôw deî ømâw e^nì e^kást~ ˙pokrínesyai.
7
Tà kat' \mè pánta gnvrísei ømîn Tuxików, ` ˙gaphtòw
˙delfòw kaì pistòw diákonow kaì súndoulow \n kurí~: 8 $on
¡pemca pròw ømâw e†w a[tò toûto, ®na gn! tà perì ømôn kaì
parakalés+ tàw kardíaw ømôn: 9 sùn &Onhsím~ t! pist! kaì
˙gapht! ˙delf!, –w \stin \j ømôn. Pánta ømîn gnvrioûsin tà
@de.
10
&Aspázetai ømâw &Arístarxow ` sunaixmálvtów mou, kaì
Mârkow ` ˙neciòw BarnábŸ, perì o˚ \lábete \ntoláw — \àn
¡ly+ pròw ømâw, déjasye a[tón: 11 kaì &Ihsoûw ` legómenow
&Ioûstow, o¥ ªntew \k peritomêw: o˚toi mónoi sunergoì e†w t|n
basileían toû yeoû, o®tinew \gen}yhsán moi parhgoría.
12
&Aspázetai ømâw &Epafrâw ` \j ømôn, doûlow xristoû,
pántote ˙gvnizómenow øpèr ømôn \n taîw proseuxaîw, ®na
stête téleioi kaì peplhrvménoi \n pantì yel}mati toû yeoû.
13
Marturô gàr a[t! –ti ¡xei zêlon polùn øpèr ømôn kaì tôn
\n LaodikeíŸ kaì tôn \n ^Ierapólei. 14 &Aspázetai ømâw
Loukâw ` †atròw ` ˙gaphtów, kaì Dhmâw. 15 &Aspásasye toùw \n
LaodikeíŸ ˙delfoúw, kaì Numfân, kaì t|n kat' oÂkon a[toû
\kklhsían. 16 Kaì –tan ˙nagnvsy_ par' ømîn = \pistol},
449
4.17 - 4.18 PRO S KO LASSAEIS
450
PROS YESSALONIKEIS A
1.1 ˙pò yeoû patròw =môn kaì kuríou 1.7 kaì ♦ kaì \n
&Ihsoû xristoû ♦ — 1.8 \n t_ &AxafiŸ ˙llà kaì \n pantì ♦
1.2 ømôn poioúmenoi ♦ poioúmenoi ˆ\n t_˜ &AxafiŸ ˙ll' \n pantì
1.4 yeoû ♦ ˆtoû˜ yeoû 1.8 =mâw ¡xein ♦ ¡xein =mâw
1.5 \n plhroforíŸ ♦ ˆ\n˜ plhroforíŸ 1.10 tôn nekrôn ♦ ˆtôn˜ nekrôn
1.5 \n ømîn ♦ ˆ\n˜ ømîn 1.10 ˙pò ♦ \k
1.7 túpouw ♦ túpon
451
2.1 - 2.15 PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS A
452
PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS A 2.16 - 3.10
453
3.11 - 4.14 PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS A
11
A[tòw dè ` yeòw kaì pat|r =môn, kaì ` kúriow =môn
&I h s o û w xr i s t ó w, kateuyúnai t|n `dòn =môn pròw ømâw:
12
ømâw dè ` kúriow pleonásai kaì perisseúsai t_ ˙gáp+ e†w
˙ll}louw kaì e†w pántaw, kayáper kaì =meîw e†w ømâw, 13 e†w tò
sthríj a i ømôn tàw kardíaw ˙mémptouw \n a^ givsún+,
¡mprosyen toû yeoû kaì patròw =môn, \n t_ parousíŸ toû
kuríou =môn &Ihsoû xristoû metà pántvn tôn a^gívn a[toû.
Tò loipòn
454
PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS A 4.15 - 5.14
˙nésth, o%utvw kaì ` yeòw toùw koimhyéntaw dià toû &Ihsoû ƒjei
sùn a[t!. 15 Toûto gàr ømîn légomen \n lóg~ kuríou, –ti =meîw
o¥ zôntew o¥ perileipómenoi e†w t|n parousían toû kuríou, o[
m| fyásvmen toùw koimhyéntaw. 16 %O ti a[tòw ` kúriow \n
keleúsmati, \n fvn_ ˙rxaggélou, kaì \n sálpiggi yeoû,
katab}setai ˙p' o[ranoû, kaì o¥ nekroì \n xrist!
˙nast}sontai prôton: 17 ¡p ei t a =meîw o¥ zôntew, o¥
perileipómenoi, ßma sùn a[toîw a^rpaghsómeya \n nefélaiw e†w
˙pánthsin toû kuríou e†w ˙éra: kaì o%utvw pántote sùn kurí~
\sómeya. 18 %Vste parakaleîte ˙ll}louw \n toîw lógoiw
toútoiw.
455
5.15 - 5.28 PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS A
456
PROS YESSALONIKEIS B
a†Qnion ˙pò prosQpou toû kuríou kaì ˙pò têw dójhw têw
†sxúow a[toû, 10 –tan ¡ly+ \ndojasyênai \n toîw a^gíoiw a[toû,
kaì yaumasyênai \n pâsin toîw pisteúsasin –ti \pisteúyh tò
martúrion =môn \f' ømâw \n t_ =mérŸ \keín+. 11 E†w $o kaì
proseuxómeya pántote perì ømôn, ®na ømâw ˙jiQs+ têw
kl}sevw ` yeò w =môn, kaì plhrQs+ pâsan e[dokían
˙gayvsúnhw kaì ¡rgon pístevw \n dunámei: 12 –pvw \ndojasy_
tò ªnoma toû kuríou =môn &Ihsoû \n ømîn, kaì ømeîw \n a[t!, =môn &Ihsoû
xristoû
katà t|n xárin toû yeoû =môn kaì kuríou &Ihsoû xristoû.
457
2.1 - 2.15 PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS B
458
PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS B 2.16 - 3.15
16
A[tòw dè ` kúriow =môn &Ihsoûw xristów, kaì ` yeòw kaì
pat|r =môn ` ˙gap}saw =mâw, kaì doùw paráklhsin a†vnían
kaì \lpída ˙gay|n \n xáriti, 17 parakalésai ømôn tàw
kardíaw, kaì sthríjai ømâw \n pantì lóg~ kaì ¡rg~ ˙gay!.
3
2
Tò loipòn, proseúxesye, ˙delfoí, perì =môn, ®na ` lógow
toû kuríou tréx+ kaì dojázhtai, kayWw kaì pròw ømâw,
kaì ®na ]usyômen ˙pò tôn ˙tópvn kaì ponhrôn ˙nyrQpvn:
o[ gàr pántvn = pístiw. 3 Pistòw dé \stin ` kúriow, $ow sthríjei
ømâw kaì fulájei ˙pò toû ponhroû. 4 Pepoíyamen dè \n kurí~
\f' ømâw, –ti $a paraggéllomen ømîn, kaì poieîte kaì poi}sete.
5
^O dè kúriow kateuyúnai ømôn tàw kardíaw e†w t|n ˙gáphn
toû yeoû, kaì e†w t|n øpomon|n toû xristoû.
6
Paraggéllomen dè ømîn, ˙delfoí, \n •nómati toû kuríou
=môn &Ihsoû xristoû, stéllesyai ømâw ˙pò pantòw ˙delfoû
˙táktvw peripatoûntow, kaì m| katà t|n parádosin ÷n
parélabon par' =môn. 7 A[toì gàr oÊdate pôw deî mimeîsyai
=mâw: –ti o[k “takt}samen \n ømîn, 8 o[dè dvreàn ƒrton
\fágomen pará tinow, ˙ll' \n kóp~ kaì móxy~, núkta kaì
=méran \rgazómenoi, pròw tò m| \pibarêsaí tina ømôn: 9 o[x
–ti o[k ¡xomen \jousían, ˙ll' ®na e^autoùw túpon dômen ømîn
e†w tò mimeîsyai =mâw. 10 Kaì gàr –te ‘men pròw ømâw, toûto
parhggéllomen ømîn –ti eÊ tiw o[ yélei \rgázesyai, mhdè
\s yi é t v . 11 &A k o ú o m e n gár tinaw peripatoûntaw \n ømîn
˙táktvw, mhdèn \rgazoménouw, ˙llà periergazoménouw.
12
Toîw dè toioútoiw paraggéllomen kaì parakaloûmen dià toû
kuríou =môn &Ihsoû xristou, ®na metà =suxíaw \rgazómenoi
tòn e^ autôn ƒrton \syívsin. 13 ^U m eî w dé, ˙delfoí, m|
\kkak}shte kalopoioûntew. 14 E† dé tiw o[x øpakoúei t! lóg~
=môn dià têw \pistolêw, toûton shmeioûsye, kaì m|
sunanamígnusye a[t!, ®na \ntrap_, 15 kaì m| qw \xyròn
=geîsye, ˙llà nouyeteîte qw ˙delfón.
459
3.16 - 3.18 PRO S YESSALO NIKEIS B
16
A[tòw dè ` kúriow têw e†r}nhw dœh ømîn t|n e†r}nhn dià
pantòw \n pantì tróp~. ^O kúriow metà pántvn ømôn.
17
^O ˙spasmòw t_ \m_ xeirì Paúlou, – \stin shmeîon \n
pás+ \pistol_: o%utvw gráfv. 18 ^H xáriw toû kuríou =môn
&Ihsoû xristoû metà pántvn ømôn. &Am}n.
3.18 &Am}n ♦ —
460
PROS EBRAIOUS
461
2.1 - 2.17 PRO S EBRAIOUS
462
PRO S EBRAIOUS 2.18 - 3.16
463
3.17 - 4.13 PRO S EBRAIOUS
17
Tísin dè prosQxyi s en tessarákonta ¡th; O [xì toîw
a^ mart}sasin, @n tà kôla ¡pesen \n t_ \r}m~; 18 Tísin dè
v* mosen m| e†seleúsesyai e†w t|n katápausin a[toû, e† m| toîw
˙peiy}sasin; 19 Kaì blépomen –ti o[k “dun}yhsan e†selyeîn
di' ˙pistían.
3.17 tessarákonta ♦ tesserákonta 4.3 gàr e†w t|n ♦ gàr e†w ˆt|n˜
4.2 sugkekraménouw ♦ 4.7 eÊrhtai ♦ proeírhtai
sugkekerasménouw 4.12 cuxêw te ♦ cuxêw
464
PRO S EBRAIOUS 4.14 - 5.14
14
*E xo n t ew o{n ˙rxieréa még a n , dielhluyóta toùw
o[ranoúw, &Ihsoûn tòn u¥òn toû yeoû, kratômen têw `mologíaw.
15
O[ gàr ¡xomen ˙rxieréa m| dunámenon sumpayêsai taîw
˙syen eí a i w =môn, pepeiraménon dè katà pánta kay'
`moióthta, xvrìw a^ martíaw. 16 ProserxQmeya o{n metà
parrhsíaw t! yrón~ têw xáritow, ®na lábvmen ¡leon, kaì
xárin e%urvmen e†w e·kairon bo}yeian.
465
6.1 - 6.17 PRO S EBRAIOUS
6 Dió, ˙féntew tòn têw ˙rxêw toû xristoû lógon, \pì t|n
teleióthta ferQmeya, m| pálin yemélion kataballómenoi
metanoíaw ˙pò nekrôn ¡rgvn, kaì pístevw \pì yeó n ,
2
baptismôn didaxêw, \piyéseQw te xeirôn, ˙nastáseQw te
nekrôn, kaì krímatow a†vníou. 3 Kaì toûto poi}svmen, \ánper
\pitrép+ ` yeów. 4 &Adúnaton gàr toùw ßpaj fvtisyéntaw,
geusaménouw te têw dvreâw têw \pouraníou, kaì metóxouw
genhyéntaw pneúmatow a^gíou, 5 kaì kalòn geusaménouw yeoû
]êma, dunámeiw te méllontow a†ônow, 6 kaì parapesóntaw,
pálin ˙nakainízein e†w metánoian, ˙nastauroûntaw e^autoîw
tòn u¥òn toû yeoû kaì paradeigmatízontaw. 7 Gê gàr = pioûsa
tòn \p' a[têw pollákiw \rxómenon øetón, kaì tíktousa
botánhn e·yet o n \k eí n o i w di' o¬w kaì gevrgeîtai,
metalambánei e[logíaw ˙pò toû yeo û : 8 \k f ér o u s a dè
˙kányaw kaì tribólouw, ˙dókimow kaì katáraw \ggúw, «w tò
télow e†w kaûsin.
9
Pepeísmeya dè perì ømôn, ˙gaphtoí, tà kreíssona kaì
\xómena svthríaw, e† kaì o%utvw laloûmen: 10 o[ gàr ƒdikow `
yeòw \pilayésyai toû ¡rgou ømôn, kaì toû kópou têw ˙gáphw «w
\nedeíjasye e†w tò ªnoma a[toû, diakon}santew toîw a^gíoiw kaì
diakonoûntew. 11 &Epiyumoûmen dè £kaston ømôn t|n a[t|n
\ndeíknusyai spoud|n pròw t|n plhroforían têw \lpídow ƒxri
télouw: 12 ®na m| nvyroì génhsye, mimhtaì dè tôn dià pístevw
kaì makroyumíaw klhronomoúntvn tàw \paggelíaw.
13
T! gàr &A b r a à m \p a g g ei l á m en o w ` yeó w, \p eì kat'
o[denòw eÂxen meízonow •mósai, v * mosen kay' e^autoû, 14 légvn,
)H m|n e[logôn e[log}sv se, kaì plhyúnvn plhyunô se.
15
Kaì o %u tvw makroyum}saw \pétuxen têw \paggelíaw.
16
*Anyrvpoi mèn gàr katà toû meízonow •mnúousin, kaì páshw
a[toîw ˙ntilogíaw péraw e†w bebaívsin ` –rkow. 17 &En >
perissóteron boulómenow ` yeòw \pideîjai toîw klhronómoiw
têw \paggelíaw tò ˙metáyeton têw boulêw a[toû, \mesíteusen
466
PRO S EBRAIOUS 6.18 - 7.12
467
7.13 - 7.28 PRO S EBRAIOUS
7.14 o[dèn perì ¥ervsúnhw ♦ perì 7.21 katà t|n tájin Melxisedék ♦ —
¥erévn o[dèn 7.22 tosoûton ♦ tosoûto ˆkaì˜
7.16 sarkikêw ♦ sarkínhw 7.26 ¡prepen ♦ kaì ¡prepen
7.17 martureî ♦ martureîtai
468
PRO S EBRAIOUS 8.1 - 8.13
469
9.1 - 9.15 PRO S EBRAIOUS
470
PRO S EBRAIOUS 9.16 - 10.2
471
10.3 - 10.22 PRO S EBRAIOUS
472
PRO S EBRAIOUS 10.23 - 10.39
23
katéxvmen t|n `mologían têw \lpídow ˙klinê, pistòw gàr `
\paggeilámenow: 24 kaì katanoômen ˙ll}louw e†w parojusmòn
˙gáphw kaì kalôn ¡rgvn, 25 m| \gkataleípontew t|n
\p i s u n a g v g | n e^ autôn, kayWw ¡yo w tisín, ˙llà
parakaloûntew, kaì tosoút~ mâllon, –s~ blépete \ggízousan
t|n =méran.
26
^Ekousívw gàr a^martanóntvn =môn metà tò labeîn t|n
\pígnvsin têw ˙lhyeíaw, o[kéti perì a^martiôn ˙poleípetai
yusía, 27 foberà dé tiw \kdox| krísevw, kaì puròw zêlow
\syíein méllontow toùw øpenantíouw. 28 &Ayet}saw tiw nómon
Mvüsévw xvrìw o†ktirmôn \pì dusìn (h trisìn mártusin Mvsévw
473
11.1 - 11.16 PRO S EBRAIOUS
474
PRO S EBRAIOUS 11.17 - 11.34
475
11.35 - 12.10 PRO S EBRAIOUS
476
PRO S EBRAIOUS 12.11 - 12.26
477
12.27 - 13.15 PRO S EBRAIOUS
478
PRO S EBRAIOUS 13.16 - 13.25
479
PROS TIMOYEON A
480
PRO S TIMO YEO N A 1.17 - 2.14
1.16 &Ihsoûw xristòw t|n pâsan ♦ 2.9 kaì tàw gunaîkaw \n ♦ ˆkaì˜
xristòw &Ihsoûw t|n ßpasan gunaîkaw \n
1.17 sofô ♦ — 2.9 (h xrus! ♦ kaì xrusí~
2.3 gàr ♦ — 2.12 Gunaikì dè didáskein ♦
2.7 \n xrist! ♦ — Didáskein dè gunaikì
481
2.15 - 3.16 PRO S TIMO YEO N A
482
PRO S TIMO YEO N A 4.1 - 4.16
483
5.1 - 5.22 PRO S TIMO YEO N A
484
PRO S TIMO YEO N A 5.23 - 6.12
485
6.13 - 6.21 PRO S TIMO YEO N A
486
PROS TIMOYEON B
1.1 &Ihsoû xristoû ♦ xristoû &Ihsoû 1.10 &Ihsoû xristoû ♦ xristoû &Ihsoû
1.5 lambánvn ♦ labWn 1.11 \ynôn ♦ —
1.9 kat' ♦ katà
487
1.15 - 2.17 PRO S TIMO YEO N B
15
OÂdaw toûto, –ti ˙pestráfhsán me pántew o¥ \n t_ &AsíŸ,
@n \stin Fúgelow kaì ^Ermogénhw. 16 Dœh ¡leow ` kúriow t!
&O nhsifórou oÊk~: –ti pollákiw me ˙nécujen, kaì t|n ßlusín
mou o[k \p a i s xú n yh , 17 ˙llà genómenow \n ^RQm+,
spoudaióteron \z}thsén me kaì e˚ren — 18 dœh a[t! ` kúriow
eøreîn ¡leow parà kuríou \n \keín+ t_ =mérŸ — kaì –sa \n
&Efés~ dihkónhsen, béltion sù ginQskeiw.
488
PRO S TIMO YEO N B 2.18 - 3.9
18
o®tinew per ì t|n ˙l}yei a n “stóxhsan, légontew t|n
˙nástasin ædh gegonénai, kaì ˙natrépousin t}n tinvn pístin.
19
^O méntoi stereòw yeméliow toû yeoû £sthken, ¡xvn t|n
sfragîda taúthn, *Egnv kúriow toùw ªntaw a[toû, kaí,
&Apost}tv ˙pò ˙dikíaw pâw ` •nomázvn tò ªnoma kuríou.
20
&En megál+ dè o†kíŸ o[k ¡stin mónon skeúh xrusâ kaì
˙rgurâ, ˙llà kaì júlina kaì •strákina, kaì $a mèn e†w tim}n, $a
dè e†w ˙timían. 21 &Eàn o{n tiw \kkayár+ e^autòn ˙pò toútvn,
¡s t a i skeûow e†w tim}n, =giasménon, kaì e·xrhston t!
desp ó t + , e† w pân ¡rgon ˙gayòn =toimasménon. 22 Tàw dè
nevterikàw \piyumíaw feûge: dívke dè dikaiosúnhn, pístin,
˙gáphn, e†r}nhn, metà tôn \pikalouménvn tòn kúrion \k
kayarâw kardíaw. 23 Tàw dè mvràw kaì ˙paideútouw zht}seiw
paraitoû, e†dWw –ti gennôsin máxaw. 24 Doûlon dè kuríou o[
deî máxesyai, ˙ll' æpion eÂnai pròw pántaw, didaktikón,
25
˙nejíkakon, \n prŸóthti paideúonta toùw
˙ntidiatiyeménouw: m}pote d! a[toîw ` yeòw metánoian e†w
\pígnvsin ˙lhyeíaw, 26 kaì ˙nan}cvsin \k têw toû diabólou
pagídow, \zvgrhménoi øp' a[toû e†w tò \keínou yélhma.
489
3.10 - 4.8 PRO S TIMO YEO N B
490
PRO S TIMO YEO N B 4.9 - 4.22
491
PROS TITON
492
PRO S TITO N 2.1 - 3.2
493
3.3 - 3.15 PRO S TITO N
3.5 @n ♦ $a 3.8 tà ♦ —
3.5 tòn a[toû ¡leon ♦ tò a[toû ¡leow 3.13 &ApollW ♦ &Apollôn
3.7 genQmeya ♦ genhyômen 3.15 &Am}n ♦ —
494
PROS FILHMONA
495
1.21 - 1.25 PRO S FILHMO NA
496
APOKALUCIS IVANNOU
497
1.13 - 2.6 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
498
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 2.7 - 2.17
499
2.18 - 3.3 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
18
Kaì t! ˙ggél~ têw \n Yuateíroiw \kklhsíaw grácon,
Táde légei ` u¥òw toû yeoû, ` ¡xvn toùw •fyalmoùw a[toû
qw flóga purów, kaì o¥ pódew a[toû –moioi xalkolibán~:
19
OÂdá sou tà ¡rga, kaì t|n ˙gáphn kaì t|n pístin kaì t|n
diakonían kaì t|n øpomon}n sou, kaì tà ¡rga sou, tà ¡sxata
&Allà pleíona tôn prQtvn. 20 &All' ¡xv katà soû –ti ˙feîw t|n
gunaîká soû &Iezábel, = légei e^aut|n profêtin, kaì didáskei
kaì planÅ toùw \moùw doúlouw porneûsai kaì fageîn
e†dvlóyuta. 21 Kaì ¡dvka a[t_ xrónon ®na metano}s+, kaì o[
yélei metanoêsai \k têw porneíaw a[têw. 22 &Idoú, bállv
a[t|n e†w klínhn, kaì toùw moixeúontaw met' a[têw e†w ylícin
megálhn, \àn m| metano}svsin \k tôn ¡rgvn a[têw. 23 Kaì tà
tékna a[têw ˙poktenô \n yanát~: kaì gnQsontai pâsai a¥
\kklhsíai –ti \gQ e†mi ` \reunôn nefroùw kaì kardíaw: kaì
dQsv ømîn e^kást~ katà tà ¡rga ømôn. 24 ^Umîn dè légv, toîw
loipoîw toîw \n Yuateíroiw, –soi o[k ¡xousin t|n didax|n
taúthn, o®tinew o[k ¡gnvsan tà bayéa toû Satanâ, qw
légousin, o[ bállv \f' ømâw ƒllo bárow. 25 Pl|n $o ¡xete
krat}sate, ƒxri o˚ ©n %hjv. 26 Kaì ` nikôn kaì ` thrôn ƒxri
télouw tà ¡rga mou, dQsv a[t! \jousían \pì tôn \ynôn:
27
kaì poimaneî a[toùw \n ]ábd~ sidhrÅ: qw tà skeúh tà
keramiká, suntrib}setai: qw k˙gW eÊlhfa parà toû patrów
mou: 28 kaì dQsv a[t! tòn ˙stéra tòn prvïnón. 29 ` ¡xvn o{w
˙kousátv tí tò pneûma légei taîw \kklhsíaiw.
500
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 3.4 - 3.16
501
3.17 - 4.6 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
légousa
4 Met à taût a eÂd on, kaì †doú, yúra ˙ne~gménh \n t!
o[ran!, kaì = fvn| = prQth ÷n ækousa qw sálpiggow
laloúshw met' \moû, légvn &Anába @de, kaì deíjv soi $a deî
genésyai metà taûta. 2 Kaì e[yévw \genómhn \n pneúmati:
toû yrónou kaì †doú, yrónow ¡keito \n t! o[ran!, kaì \pì tòn yrónon
–moiow =`moía kay}menow, 3 –moiow `rásei líy~ †áspidi kaì sardí~: kaì Âriw
`rásei
smaragdín~ kuklóyen toû yrónou `moívw –rasiw smaragdínvn. 4 Kaì
KD kuklóyen toû yrónou yrónoi eÊkosi téssarew: kaì \pì toùw
KD yrónouw toùw eÊkosi téssaraw presbutérouw kayhménouw,
peribeblhménouw \n ¥matíoiw leukoîw, kaì \pì tàw kefalàw
a[tôn stefánouw xrusoûw. 5 Kaì \k toû yrónou \kporeúontai
˙strapaì kaì fvnaì kaì brontaí. Kaì e^ptà lampádew puròw
kaiómenai \nQpion toû yrónou a[toû, a® e†sin e^ptà pneúmata
toû yeoû: 6 kaì \nQpion toû yrónou qw yálassa øalính, `moía
krustáll~. Kaì \n més~ toû yrónou kaì kúkl~ toû yrónou
502
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 4.7 - 5.6
téssara z!a, ¢n kay' ¢n ¡xon ˙nà ptérugaw ¢j kuklóyen, kaì a[tôn ¡xon
kaì \ktísyhsan.
5 Kaì eÂdon \pì t|n dejiàn toû kayhménou \pì toû yrónou
biblíon gegramménon ¡svyen kaì ¡jvyen ,
katesfragisménon sfragîsin e^ ptá. 2 Kaì eÂdon ƒggelon
†sxuròn khrússonta \n fvn_ megál+, Tíw ƒjiów \stin ˙noîjai
tò biblíon, kaì lûsai tàw sfragîdaw a[toû; 3 Kaì o[deìw
\dúnato \n t! o[ran! ƒnv, o·te \pì têw gêw, o·te øpokátv o[dè \pì
o[dè øpokátv
têw gêw, ˙noîjai tò biblíon, o·te blépein a[tó. 4 Kaì \gW
¡klaion polú, –ti o[deìw ƒjiow eøréyh ˙noîjai tò biblíon,
o·te blépein a[tó. 5 Kaì e<w \k tôn presbutérvn légei moi, M|
klaîe: †doú, \níkhsen ` lévn ` \k têw fulêw &Ioúda, = ]íza
Dauíd, ` ˙noígvn tò biblíon kaì tàw e^ptà sfragîdaw a[toû. DAD ˙noîjai
6
Kaì eÂdon \n més~ toû yrónou kaì tôn tessárvn zœvn, kaì \n
més~ tôn presbutérvn, ˙rníon e^sthkòw qw \sfagménon, ¡xon
kérata e^ptà kaì •fyalmoùw e^ptá, $a e†sin tà e^ptà pneúmata
503
5.7 - 6.4 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
toû yeoû ˙postellómena e†w pâsan t|n gên. 7 Kaì ‘lyen, kaì
eÊlhfen \k têw dejiâw toû kayhménou \pì toû yrónou. 8 Kaì –te
KD ¡laben tò biblíon, tà téssara z!a kaì o¥ eÊkosi téssarew
presbúteroi ¡peson \nQpion toû ˙rníou, ¡xontew £kastow
kiyáraw kiyáran, kaì fiálaw xrusâw gemoúsaw yumiamátvn, a® e†sin
a¥ proseuxaì proseuxaì tôn a^gívn. 9 Kaì Ïdousin Œd|n kain}n, légontew,
*Ajiow e labeîn tò biblíon, kaì ˙noîjai tàw sfragîdaw a[toû:
–ti \sfághw, kaì “górasaw t! ye! =mâw \n t! a®matí sou \k
páshw fulêw kaì glQsshw kaì laoû kaì ¡yn o u w, 10 kaì
\p o í h s a w a[toùw t! ye! =môn basileîw kaì ¥ereîw, kaì
basileúsousin \pì têw gêw. 11 Kaì eÂdon, kaì ækousa qw fvn|n
˙ggélvn pollôn kúkl~ toû yrónou kaì tôn zœvn kaì tôn
presbutérvn: kaì ‘n ` ˙riymòw a[tôn muriádew muriádvn, kaì
xiliádew xiliádvn, 12 légontew fvn_ megál+, *Ajión \stin tò
˙rníon tò \sfagménon labeîn t|n dúnamin kaì tòn ploûton
kaì sofían kaì †sxùn kaì tim|n kaì dójan kaì e[logían. 13 Kaì
$o \stin pân ktísma o$ \n t! o[ran!, kaì \pì têw gêw, kaì øpokátv têw
ß \stin gêw, kaì \pì têw yalásshw \stín, kaì tà \n a[toîw, pántaw
ækousa légontaw, T! kayhmén~ \pì toû yrónou kaì t! ˙rní~ =
e[logía kaì = tim| kaì = dója kaì tò krátow e†w toùw a†ônaw
¡legon tôn a†Qnvn. &Am}n. 14 Kaì tà téssara z!a légonta tò &Am}n.
Kaì o¥ presbúteroi ¡peson, kaì prosekúnhsan.
eÂdon kaì
6 Kaì eÂdon –ti ænoijen tò ˙rníon mían \k tôn e^ ptà
sfragídvn, kaì ækousa e^ nòw \k tôn tessárvn zœvn
légontow, qw fvn| brontêw, *Erxou kaì Êde. 2 Kaì †doú,
†doú
®ppow leuków, kaì ` kay}menow \p' a[tòn ¡xvn tójon: kaì \dóyh
a[t! stéfanow, kaì \jêlyen nikôn, kaì ®na nik}s+.
3
Kaì –te ænoijen t|n deutéran sfragîda, ækousa toû
deutérou zœou légontow, *Erxou. 4 Kaì \jêlyen ƒllow ®ppow
purrów purów: kaì t! kayhmén~ \p' a[tòn \dóyh a[t! labeîn t|n
504
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 6.5 - 6.14
12
Kaì eÂdon –te ænoijen t|n sfragîda t|n £kthn, kaì
seismòw mégaw \géneto, kaì ` %hliow mélaw \géneto qw sákkow
tríxinow, kaì = sel}nh –lh \géneto qw a<ma, 13 kaì o¥ ˙stérew
toû o[ranoû ¡peson e†w t|n gên, qw sukê baloûsa toùw bállei
505
6.15 - 7.7 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
506
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 7.9 - 8.2
˙rníou. 15 Dià toûtó e†sin \nQpion toû yrónou toû yeoû, kaì
latreúousin a[t! =méraw kaì nuktòw \n t! na! a[toû: kaì `
kay}men o w \p ì t! yrón~ skhnQsei \p' a[toúw. 16 O [ toû yrónou
507
8.3 - 8.13 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
3
Kaì ƒllow ƒggelow ‘lyen , kaì \stáyh \pì toû
yusiasthríou, ¡xvn libanvtòn xrusoûn: kaì \dóyh a[t!
dQsei yumiámata pollá, ®na dQs+ taîw proseuxaîw tôn a^ gívn
pántvn \pì tò yusiast}rion tò xrusoûn tò \nQpion toû
yr ó n o u . 4 Kaì ˙nébh ` kapnòw tôn yumiamátvn taîw
proseuxaîw tôn a^gívn \k xeiròw toû ˙ggélou \nQpion toû yeoû.
5
Kaì eÊlhfen ` ƒggelow tòn libanvtón, kaì \gémisen a[tòn \k
toû puròw toû yusiasthríou, kaì ¡balen e†w t|n gên: kaì
fvnaì kaì \génonto brontaì kaì fvnaì kaì ˙strapaì kaì seismów.
brontaì
6
Kaì o¥ e^ ptà ƒggeloi o¥ ¡xo n t ew tàw e^ ptà sálpiggaw
=toímasan e^autoùw ®na salpísvsin.
7
Kaì ` prôtow \sálpisen, kaì \géneto xálaza kaì pûr
memigména \n a®mati, kaì \bl}yh e†w t|n gên: kaì tò tríton têw
gêw katekáh, kaì tò tríton tôn déndrvn katekáh, kaì pâw
xórtow xlvròw katekáh.
8
Kaì ` deúterow ƒggelow \sálpisen, kaì qw ªrow méga
kaiómenon \bl}yh e†w t|n yálassan: kaì \géneto tò tríton têw
yalásshw a<ma: 9 kaì ˙péyanen tò tríton tôn ktismátvn \n t_
ya l á s s + , tà ¡xo n t a cuxáw, kaì tò tríton tôn ploívn
diefyárh.
10
Kaì ` trítow ƒggelow \sálpisen, kaì ¡pesen \k toû
o[ranoû ˙st|r mégaw kaiómenow qw lampáw, kaì ¡pesen \pì tò
tríton tôn potamôn, kaì \pì tàw phgàw tôn ødátvn. 11 Kaì tò
ªnoma toû ˙stérow légetai ` *Acinyow: kaì \géneto tò tríton
tôn ødátvn e†w ƒcinyon, kaì polloì tôn ˙nyrQpvn ˙péyanon
\k tôn ødátvn, –ti \pikrányhsan.
12
Kaì ` tétartow ƒggelow \sálpisen, kaì \pl}gh tò tríton
toû =líou kaì tò tríton têw sel}nhw kaì tò tríton tôn
= =méra m| faín+ ˙stérvn, ®na skotisy_ tò tríton a[tôn, kaì tò tríton a[têw
tò tríton a[têw
m| fán+ = =méra, kaì = nùj `moívw.
13
Kaì eÂdon, kaì ækousa e^ nòw ˙etoû petoménou \n
toùw
katoikoûntaw mesouran}mati, légontow fvn_ megál+, O[aí, o[aí, o[aì toîw
508
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 9.1 - 9.12
509
9.13 - 10.3 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
13
Kaì ` £ktow ƒggelow \sálpisen, kaì ækousa fvn|n mían
\k tôn tessárvn kerátvn toû yusiasthríou toû xrusoû toû
légontow \nQpion toû yeoû, 14 légousan t! £kt~ ˙ggél~ ` ¡xvn t|n
sálpigga, Lûson toùw téssaraw ˙ggélouw toùw dedeménouw \pì
t! potam! t! megál~ E[frát+. 15 Kaì \lúyhsan o¥ téssarew
t|n =méran ƒggeloi o¥ =toimasménoi e†w t|n v% ran kaì e†w t|n =méran kaì
mêna kaì \niautón, ®na ˙pokteínvsin tò tríton tôn ˙nyrQpvn.
16
¥ppikoû Kaì ` ˙riymòw tôn strateumátvn toû ®ppou muriádew
muriádvn: ækousa tòn ˙riymòn a[tôn. 17 Kaì o%utvw eÂdon toùw
®ppouw \n t_ `rásei, kaì toùw kayhménouw \p' a[tôn, ¡xontaw
yQrakaw purínouw kaì øakinyínouw kaì yeiQdeiw: kaì a¥
kefalaì tôn ®ppvn qw kefalaì leóntvn, kaì \k tôn stomátvn
a[tôn \kporeúetai pûr kaì kapnòw kaì yeîon. 18 &Apò tôn triôn
\k plhgôn toútvn ˙pektányhsan tò tríton tôn ˙nyrQpvn, ˙pò
toû puròw kaì toû kapnoû kaì toû yeíou toû \kporeuoménou \k
tôn stomátvn a[tôn. 19 ^H gàr \jousía tôn ®ppvn \n t!
stómati a[tôn \stín, kaì \n taîw o[raîw a[tôn: a¥ gàr o[raì
ªfesin a[tôn –moiai ªfevn, ¡xousai kefaláw, kaì \n a[taîw
˙dikoûsin. 20 Kaì o¥ loipoì tôn ˙nyrQpvn, o$i o[k
˙pektányhsan \n taîw plhgaîw taútaiw, o[ metenóhsan \k tôn
¡rgvn tôn xeirôn a[tôn, ®na m| proskun}svsin tà daimónia,
kaì tà eÊdvla tà xrusâ kaì tà ˙rgurâ kaì tà xalkâ kaì tà
dúnantai líyina kaì tà júlina, $a o·te blépein dúnatai, o·te ˙koúein,
o·te peripateîn: 21 kaì o[ metenóhsan \k tôn fónvn a[tôn,
farmákvn o·te \k tôn farmakeiôn a[tôn, o·te \k têw porneíaw a[tôn,
o·te \k tôn klemmátvn a[tôn.
510
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 10.4 - 11.4
a†Qnvn, $ow ¡ktisen tòn o[ranòn kaì tà \n a[t!, kaì t|n gên
kaì tà \n a[t_, kaì t|n yálassan kaì tà \n a[t_, –ti xrónow
o[kéti ¡stai: 7 ˙ll' \n taîw =méraiw têw fvnêw toû e^bdómou
˙ggélou, –tan méll+ salpízein, kaì \telésyh tò must}rion telesy_
a[l|n t|n ¡jvyen toû naoû ¡kbale ¡jv, kaì m| a[t|n ¡jvyen
metr}s+w, –ti \dóyh toîw ¡ynesin: kaì t|n pólin t|n a^ gían
pat}sousin mênaw tessarákonta kaì dúo. 3 Kaì dQsv toîw tessarákonta
dúo =MB
dusìn mártusín mou, kaì profhteúsousin =méraw xilíaw
diakosíaw e^j}konta peribeblhménoi sákkouw. 4 O˚toí e†sin a¥
511
11.5 - 11.14 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
dúo \laîai, kaì a¥ dúo luxníai a¥ \nQpion toû kuríou têw gêw
e^stôtew e^stôsai. 5 Kaì eÊ tiw a[toùw yélei ˙dikêsai, pûr \kporeúetai
\k toû stómatow a[tôn, kaì katesyíei toùw \xyroùw a[tôn: kaì
eÊ tiw yélei a[toùw ˙dikêsai, o%utvw deî a[tòn ˙poktanyênai.
6
\jousían kleîsai O˚toi ¡xousin tòn o[ranòn \jousían kleîsai, ®na m| øetòw
tòn o[ranón
bréx+ tàw =méraw têw profhteíaw a[tôn: kaì \jousían
¡xousin \pì tôn ødátvn, stréfein a[tà e†w a<ma, kaì patájai
\n pás+ plhg_ t|n gên `sákiw \àn yel}svsin \n pás+ plhg_. 7 Kaì –tan
`sákiw \àn
yel}svsin telésvsin t|n marturían a[tôn, tò yhríon tò ˙nabaînon \k
têw ˙bússou poi}sei met' a[tôn pólemon, kaì nik}sei a[toúw,
tà ptQmata kaì ˙pokteneî a[toúw. 8 Kaì tò ptôma a[tôn \pì têw plateíaw
têw pólevw têw megálhw, %htiw kaleîtai pneumatikôw Sódoma
kaì AÊguptow, –pou kaì ` kúriow a[tôn \staurQyh. 9 kaì
tà ptQmata blépousin \k tôn laôn kaì fulôn kaì glvssôn kaì \ynôn tò
ptôma a[tôn =méraw treîw %hmisu, kaì tà ptQmata a[tôn o[k
˙f}sousin teyênai e†w mnêma. 10 Kaì o¥ katoikoûntew \pì têw
gêw xaírousin \p' a[toîw kaì e[frany}sontai, kaì dôra
pémcousin dQsousin ˙ll}loiw, –ti o˚toi o¥ dúo profêtai \basánisan
toùw katoikoûntaw \pì têw gêw. 11 Kaì metà tàw treîw =méraw
kaì %hmisu, pneûma zvêw \k toû yeoû e†sêlyen e†w a[toúw, kaì
\pépesen ¡sthsan \pì toùw pódaw a[tôn, kaì fóbow mégaw ¡pesen \pì
fvnêw megálhw toùw yevroûntaw a[toúw. 12 Kaì ækousa fvn|n megálhn \k
legoúshw toû o[ranoû, légousan a[toîw, &Anábhte @de. Kaì ˙nébhsan
e†w tòn o[ranòn \n t_ nefél+, kaì \yeQrhsan a[toùw o¥ \xyroì
&En a[tôn. 13 Kaì \n \keín+ t_ =mérŸ \géneto seismòw mégaw, kaì
tò dékaton têw pólevw ¡pesen, kaì ˙pektányhsan \n t! seism!
•nómata ˙nyrQpvn, xiliádew e^ ptá: kaì o¥ loipoì ¡mfoboi
\génonto, kaì ¡dvkan dójan t! ye! toû o[ranoû.
14
^H o[aì = deutéra ˙pêlyen: = o[aì = tríth, †doú, ¡rxetai
taxú.
512
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 11.15 - 12.6
15
Kaì ` £bdomow ƒggelow \sálpisen, kaì \génonto fvnaì
megálai \n t! o[ran!, légousai, &Egéneto = basileía toû
kósmou, toû kuríou =môn, kaì toû xristoû a[toû, kaì
basileúsei e†w toùw a†ônaw tôn a†Qnvn. 16 Kaì o¥ eÊkosi KD
\génonto ˙strapaì kaì fvnaì kaì brontaì kaì xálaza brontaì kaì
seismòw
megálh.
513
12.7 - 12.17 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
˙pò tréfvsin øpò toû yeoû, ®na \keî \ktréfvsin a[t|n =méraw xilíaw
diakosíaw e^j}konta.
7
Kaì \géneto pólemow \n t! o[ran!: ` Mixa|l kaì o¥
ƒggeloi a[toû polemêsai metà toû drákontow: kaì ` drákvn
Êsxusan \polémhsen, kaì o¥ ƒggeloi a[toû, 8 kaì o[k Êsxusen, o[dè
tópow eøréyh a[t! ¡ti \n t! o[ran!. 9 Kaì \bl}yh ` drákvn `
mégaw, ` ªfiw ` ˙rxaîow, ` kaloúmenow diábolow kaì Satanâw,
` planôn t|n o†kouménhn –lhn: \bl}yh e†w t|n gên, kaì o¥
ƒggeloi a[toû met' a[toû \bl}yhsan. 10 Kaì ækousa fvn|n
megálhn \n t! o[ran!, légousan, *Arti \géneto = svthría kaì
= dúnamiw kaì = basileía toû yeoû =môn, kaì = \jousía toû
xristoû a[toû: –ti \bl}yh ` kat}gorow tôn ˙delfôn =môn, `
kathgorôn a[tôn \nQpion toû yeoû =môn =méraw kaì nuktów.
11
Kaì a[toì \níkhsan a[tòn dià tò a<ma toû ˙rníou, kaì dià
tòn lógon têw marturíaw a[tôn, kaì o[k “gáphsan t|n cux|n
o¥ o[ranoì a[tôn ƒxri yanátou. 12 Dià toûto e[fraínesye, o[ranoì kaì
o¥ \n a[toîw skhnoûntew: O[aì t_ g_ kaì t_ yaláss+, –ti
katébh ` diábolow pròw ømâw ¡xvn yumòn mégan, e†dWw –ti
•lígon kairòn ¡xei.
13
Kaì –te eÂden ` drákvn –ti \bl}yh e†w t|n gên, \dívjen
t|n gunaîka %htiw ¡teken tòn ƒrrena. 14 Kaì \dóyhsan t_
gunaikì dúo ptérugew toû ˙etoû toû megálou, ®na péthtai e†w
t|n ¡rhmon e†w tòn tópon a[têw, –pvw tréfhtai \keî kairón, kaì
kairoúw, kaì %hmisu kairoû, ˙pò prosQpou toû ªfevw. 15 Kaì
¡balen ` ªfiw \k toû stómatow a[toû •písv têw gunaikòw %udvr
qw potamón, ®na a[t|n potamofórhton poi}s+. 16 Kaì
\bo}yhsen = gê t_ gunaikí, kaì ænoijen = gê tò stóma a[têw,
kaì katépien tòn potamòn $on ¡balen ` drákvn \k toû stómatow
a[toû. 17 Kaì vrgísyh
& ` drákvn \pì t_ gunaikí, kaì ˙pêlyen
poiêsai pólemon metà tôn loipôn toû spérmatow a[têw, tôn
throúntvn tàw \ntolàw toû yeoû kaì \xóntvn t|n marturían
&Ihsoû.
514
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 13.1 - 13.12
515
13.13 - 14.4 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
˙rníon
516
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 14.5 - 14.13
poi}santa tòn o[ranòn kaì t|n gên kaì t|n yálassan kaì
phgàw ødátvn.
8
Kaì ƒllow deúterow ƒggelow “koloúyhsen, légvn, ƒggelow deúterow
*Epesen BabulWn = megálh, \k toû oÊnou toû yumoû têw *Epesen ¡pesen
517
14.14 - 15.4 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
Naí légei légei Naí tò pneûma, ®na ˙napaúsvntai \k tôn kópvn a[tôn:
tà dè ¡rga a[tôn ˙kolouyeî met' a[tôn.
14
Kaì eÂdon, kaì †doú, nefélh leuk}, kaì \pì t|n nefélhn
kay}menon –moion u¥! ˙nyrQpou, ¡xvn \pì têw kefalêw a[toû
stéfanon xrusoûn, kaì \n t_ xeirì a[toû drépanon •jú. 15 Kaì
ƒllow ƒggelow \jêlyen \k toû naoû, krázvn \n fvn_ megál+
t! kayhmén~ \pì têw nefélhw, Pémcon tò drépanón sou kaì
toû yerísai % ra yerísai, –ti \jhrányh ` yerismòw
yérison: –ti ‘lyen = v
16
têw gêw. Kaì ¡balen ` kay}menow \pì t|n nefélhn tò
drépanon a[toû \pì t|n gên, kaì \yerísyh = gê.
17
Kaì ƒllow ƒggelow \jêlyen \k toû naoû toû \n t!
o[ran!, ¡xvn kaì a[tòw drépanon •jú. 18 Kaì ƒllow ƒggelow
\jêlyen \k toû yusiasthríou, ¡xvn \jousían \pì toû purów,
\fQnhsen \n kaì \fQnhsen kraug_ megál+ t! ¡xonti tò drépanon tò •jú,
légvn, Pémcon sou tò drépanon tò •jù kaì trúghson toùw
ækmasen =
staful| têw gêw bótruaw têw ˙mpélou têw gêw, –ti ækmasan a¥ stafulaì
Kaì \jébalen a[têw. 19 Kaì ¡balen ` ƒggelow tò drépanon a[toû e†w t|n
gên, kaì \trúghsen t|n ƒmpelon têw gêw, kaì ¡balen e†w t|n
lhnòn toû yumoû toû yeoû tòn mégan. 20 Kaì \pat}yh = lhnòw
¡jvyen têw pólevw, kaì \jêlyen a<ma \k têw lhnoû ƒxri tôn
AX xalinôn tôn ®ppvn, ˙pò stadívn xilívn e^jakosívn.
518
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 15.5 - 16.7
sou; %Oti mónow ßgiow: –ti pánta tà ¡yn h %h jousin kaì pántew
a[toû: kaì o[deìw \dúnato e†selyeîn e†w tòn naón, ƒxri “dúnato
kaì e†w tàw phgàw tôn ødátvn: kaì \géneto a<ma. 5 Kaì ækousa
toû ˙ggélou tôn ødátvn légontow, Díkaiow eÂ, ` çn kaì ` ‘n, ` –siow
519
16.8 - 16.19 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
8
Kaì ` tétartow ƒggelow \jéxeen t|n fiálhn a[toû \pì
toùw ˙nyrQpouw tòn %h lion: kaì \dóyh a[t! kaumatísai \n purì toùw
\n purí
˙nyrQpouw. 9 Kaì \kaumatísyhsan o¥ ƒnyrvpoi kaûma méga,
kaì \blasf}mhsan o¥ ƒnyrvpoi tò ªnoma toû yeoû toû ¡xontow
\jousían \pì tàw plhgàw taútaw, kaì o[ metenóhsan doûnai
a[t! dójan.
10
pémptow ƒggelow Kaì ` pémptow \jéxeen t|n fiálhn a[toû \pì tòn yrónon
toû yhríou: kaì \géneto = basileía a[toû \skotvménh: kaì
\massônto \m a s ô n t o tàw glQssaw a[tôn \k toû pónou, 11 kaì
\blasf}mhsan tòn yeòn toû o[ranoû \k tôn pónvn a[tôn kaì
\k tôn e^lkôn a[tôn, kaì o[ metenóhsan \k tôn ¡rgvn a[tôn.
12
£ktow ƒggelow Kaì ` £ktow \jéxeen t|n fiálhn a[toû \pì tòn potamòn
tòn mégan E[fráthn: kaì \jhrányh tò %u dvr a[toû, ®na
˙natolôn e^ toimasy_ = `dòw tôn basilévn tôn ˙pò ˙natolêw =líou.
13
Kaì eÂdon \k toû stómatow toû drákontow, kaì \k toû
stómatow toû yhríou, kaì \k toû stómatow toû ceudoprof}tou,
tría ˙káyarta pneúmata ˙káyarta tría qw bátraxoi: 14 e†sìn gàr pneúmata
daimónvn daimonívn poioûnta shmeîa, $a \kporeúetai \pì toùw basileîw
têw o†kouménhw –lhw, sunagageîn a[toùw e†w tòn pólemon têw
=méraw \keínhw têw megálhw toû yeoû toû pantokrátorow —
15
&Idoú, ¡rxomai qw klépthw. Makáriow ` grhgorôn kaì thrôn
tà ¥mátia a[toû, ®na m| gumnòw peripat_, kaì blépvsin t|n
˙sxhmosúnhn a[toû — 16 Kaì sun}gagen a[toùw e†w tòn tópon
MagedQn tòn kaloúmenon ^Ebraïstì ^ArmagedQn.
17
£bdomow ƒggelow Kaì ` £bdomow \jéxeen t|n fiálhn a[toû \pì tòn ˙éra:
\iw
kaì \jêlyen fvn| megálh ˙pò toû naoû toû o[ranoû, ˙pò toû
yrónou, légousa, Gégonen. 18 Kaì \génonto ˙strapaì kaì
seismòw \géneto brontaì kaì fvnaí, kaì seismòw mégaw, o<ow o[k \géneto ˙f'
o˚ o¥ ƒnyrvpoi \génonto \pì têw gêw, thlikoûtow seismów,
o%utvw mégaw. 19 Kaì \géneto = póliw = megálh e†w tría mérh, kaì
a¥ póleiw tôn \ynôn ¡peson: kaì BabulWn = megálh \mn}syh
520
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 16.20 - 17.10
a^gívn, \k toû a®matow tôn martúrvn &Ihsoû. Kaì \yaúmasa, a^gívn kaì \k
521
17.11 - 18.3 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
a[tòn deî ƒllow o·pv ‘lyen: kaí, –tan ¡ly+, •lígon deî a[tòn meînai.
11
o˚tow kaì tò yhríon $o ‘n, kaì o[k ¡stin, kaì a[tòw ªgdoów \stin,
kaì \k tôn e^ptá \stin, kaì e†w ˙pQleian øpágei. 12 Kaì tà déka
kérata, $a eÂdew, déka basileîw e†sín, o®tinew basileían o·pv
¡labon, ˙ll' \jousían qw basileîw mían v % ran lambánousin
13
gnQmhn ¡xousin metà toû yhríou. O˚toi mían ¡xousin gnQmhn, kaì t|n
\jousían dúnamin kaì t|n \jousían a[tôn t! yhrí~ didóasin.
14
O˚toi metà toû ˙rníou polem}sousin, kaì tò ˙rníon nik}sei
a[toúw, –ti kúriow kurívn \stìn kaì basileùw basilévn, kaì
o¥ met' a[toû, klhtoì kaì \klektoì kaì pistoí. 15 Kaì légei moi,
Tà %udata, $a eÂdew, o˚ = pórnh káyhtai, laoì kaì ªxloi e†sín,
kaì ¡ynh kaì glôssai. 16 Kaì tà déka kérata, $a eÂdew, kaì tò
yh r í o n , o˚toi mis}sousin t|n pórnhn, kaì “rhmvménhn
poi}sousin a[t|n kaì gumn|n poi}sousin a[t}n, kaì tàw
sárkaw a[têw fágontai, kaì a[t|n katakaúsousin \n purí.
17
^O gàr yeòw ¡dvken e†w tàw kardíaw a[tôn poiêsai t|n
gnQmhn a[toû, kaì poiêsai gnQmhn mían, kaì doûnai t|n
telesy}sontai basileían a[tôn t! yhrí~, ƒxri telesyôsin o¥ lógoi toû
yeoû. 18 Kaì = gun}, ÷n eÂdew, ¡stìn = póliw = megálh, = ¡xousa
basileían \pì tôn basilévn têw gêw.
Kaì metà
¡krajen \n
18 Metà taûta eÂdon ƒllon ƒggelon katabaínonta \k
toû o[ranoû, ¡xonta \jousían megálhn: kaì = gê
\fvtísyh \k têw dójhw a[toû. 2 Kaì ¡krajen †sxurÅ fvn_,
*Epesen ¡pesen légvn, *Epesen BabulWn = megálh, kaì \géneto
katoikht}rion daimónvn, kaì fulak| pantòw pneúmatow
˙kayár t o u , kaì fulak| pantòw •rnéou ˙kayártou kaì
yumoû toû oÊnou memishménou. 3 %O ti \k toû oÊnou toû yumoû têw porneíaw
a[têw peptQkasin pánta tà ¡ynh, kaì o¥ basileîw têw gêw met'
a[têw \pórneusan, kaì o¥ ¡mporoi têw gêw \k têw dunámevw toû
str}nouw a[têw \ploúthsan.
522
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 18.4 - 18.15
4
Kaì ækousa ƒllhn fvn|n \k toû o[ranoû, légousan,
*Ejelye \j a[têw ` laów mou, ®na m| sugkoinvn}shte taîw &Ejélyete
523
18.16 - 19.3 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
Kaì metà
524
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 19.4 - 19.15
525
19.16 - 20.3 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
526
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 20.4 - 20.14
4
Kaì eÂdon yrónouw, kaì \káyisan \p' a[toúw, kaì kríma
\dóyh a[toîw: kaì tàw cuxàw tôn pepelekisménvn dià t|n
marturían &Ihsoû, kaì dià tòn lógon toû yeoû, kaì o®tinew o[
prosekúnhsan tò yhríon, o[dè t|n e†kóna a[toû, kaì o[k t! yhrí~ o·te
¡labon tò xáragma \pì tò métvpon, kaì \pì t|n xeîra a[tôn: métvpon a[tôn
“gaphménhn: kaì katébh pûr \k toû o[ranoû ˙pò toû yeoû, kaì
katéfagen a[toúw. 10 Kaì ` diábolow ` planôn a[toùw \bl}yh
e†w t|n límnhn toû puròw kaì yeíou, –pou kaì tò yhríon kaì `
ceudoprof}thw: kaì basanisy}sontai =méraw kaì nuktòw e†w
toùw a†ônaw tôn a†Qnvn.
11
Kaì eÂdon yrónon mégan leukón, kaì tòn kay}menon \p' leukòn mégan
527
20.15 - 21.10 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
t_ bíbl~ toû purów. 15 kaì eÊ tiw o[x eøréyh \n t! biblí~ têw zvêw
gegramménow, \bl}yh e†w t|n límnhn toû purów.
528
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 21.11 - 21.24
11
¡xousan t|n dójan toû yeoû: ` fvst|r a[têw –moiow líy~
timivtát~, qw líy~ †áspidi krustallízonti: 12 ¡xousa teîxow krustalízonti
529
21.25 - 22.11 APO KALUCIS IVANNO U
t|n dójan ˆkaì têw gêw férousin a[t! dójan kaì tim|n tôn \ynôn e†w a[t}n.
t|n tim|n˜ a[tôn 25
Kaì o¥ pulônew a[têw o[ m| kleisyôsin =méraw — nùj gàr
o[k ¡stai \keî — 26 kaì oÊsousin t|n dójan kaì t|n tim|n tôn
a[t|n ®na
e†selyôsin \ynôn e†w a[t}n: 27 kaì o[ m| e†sély+ e†w a[t|n pân koinón,
` poiôn kaì poioûn bdélugma kaì ceûdow: e† m| o¥ gegramménoi \n t!
biblí~ têw zvêw toû ˙rníou.
530
APO KALUCIS IVANNO U 22.12 - 22.21
` prôtow kaì ` ¡sxatow, = ˙rx| kaì tò télow. 14 Makárioi o¥ ˙rx| kaì télow, `
prôtow kaì `
poioûntew tàw \ntolàw a[toû, ®na ¡stai = \jousía a[tôn \pì tò ¡sxatow
júlon têw zvêw, kaì toîw pulôsin e†sélyvsin e†w t|n pólin.
15
*Ejv o¥ kúnew kaì o¥ farmakoì kaì o¥ pórnoi kaì o¥ foneîw
kaì o¥ e†dvlolátrai, kaì pâw filôn kaì poiôn ceûdow. ` filôn
16
&EgW &Ihsoûw ¡pemca tòn ƒggelón mou marturêsai ømîn
taûta \pì taîw \kklhsíaiw. &EgQ e†mi = ]íza kaì tò génow
Dauíd, ` ˙st|r ` lampròw ` prvïnów. DAD
17
Kaì tò pneûma kaì = númfh légousin, *Erxou. Kaì `
˙koúvn e†pátv, *Erxou. Kaì ` dicôn \rxés yv : ` yél v n
labétv %udvr zvêw dvreán.
18
Marturô \gW pantì t! ˙koúonti toùw lógouw têw
profhteíaw toû biblíou toútou, \án tiw \piy_ \p' a[tá,
\piy}sai ` yeòw \p' a[tòn tàw plhgàw tàw gegramménaw \n \piy}sei \p'
a[tòn ` yeòw
t! biblí~ toút~: 19 kaì \án tiw ˙fél+ ˙pò tôn lógvn toû e^ptà plhgàw
biblíou têw profhteíaw taúthw, ˙féloi ` yeòw tò mérow a[toû ˙feleî
˙pò toû júlou têw zvêw, kaì \k têw pólevw têw a^ gíaw, tôn
gegramménvn \n t! biblí~ toút~.
20
Légei ` marturôn taûta, Naí, ¡rxomai taxú. &Am}n. Naí,
¡rxou, kúrie &Ihsoû. &Ihsoû xristé
21
^H xáriw toû kuríou &Ihsoû xristoû metà pántvn tôn
a^gívn. &Am}n.
531
# % + - . / 1
2 4 6 7 2 4 6 7 8 2 : 2 4 6 7
— Ancient colophon
532
Appendix:
The Case for Byzantine Priority
Maurice A. Robinson
There has been no change in people’s opinions of the Byzantine text. Critics may
be kinder to Byzantine readings — but for reasons not related to their Byzantine
nature. It’s not really much of a change.
– Bob Waltz (Internet email)
Introduction
From the beginning of the modern critical era in the nineteenth
century the Byzantine Textform has had a questionable reputation.
Associated as it was with the faulty Textus Receptus editions which
stemmed from Erasmus’ or Ximenes’ uncritical selection of a small
number of late manuscripts (hereafter MSS), scholars in general have
tended to label the Byzantine form of text “late and secondary,” due
both to the relative age of the extant witnesses which provide the
majority of its known support and to the internal quality of its read-
ings as subjectively perceived. Yet even though the numerical base of
the Byzantine Textform rests primarily among the late minuscules and
uncials of the ninth century and later, the antiquity of that text reaches
at least as far back as its predecessor exemplars of the late fourth and
early fifth century, as reflected in MSS A/02 and W/032.1
Certainly the Textus Receptus had its problems, not the least of
which was its failure to reflect the Byzantine Textform in an accurate
manner. But the Byzantine Textform is not the TR, nor need it be asso-
ciated with the TR or those defending such in any manner.2 Rather, the
Byzantine Textform is the form of text which is known to have pre-
dominated among the Greek-speaking world from at least the fourth
century until the invention of printing in the sixteenth century.3 The
* This essay was presented as part of the “Symposium on New Testament Studies: A
Time for Reappraisal,” held at Southeastern Baptist Theological Seminary, Wake Forest,
North Carolina, 6-7 April 2000. It was previously published in the internet resource TC:
A Journal of Biblical Textual Criticism 6 (2001).
1
The MSS comprising the Byzantine Textform can be divided into various categories
(e.g., von Soden’s Kx Kr Kc Ka K1 Ki etc.), most of which reflect regional or temporal
sub-types within that Textform, all basically reflecting the overarching and reasonably uni-
fied Byzantine Textform which dominated transmissional history from at least the fourth
century onward.
2
This includes all the various factions which hope to find authority and certainty in a
single “providentially preserved” Greek text or English translation (usually the KJV). It
need hardly be mentioned that such an approach has nothing to do with actual text-critical
theory or praxis.
3
B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort, Introduction to the New Testament in the Original
Greek: With Notes on Selected Readings (Peabody, MA: Hendrickson rep. ed., 1988 [1882])
xiii, 91-92, noted that “the [fourth-century] text of Chrysostom and other Syrian [=
Byzantine] fathers . . . [is] substantially identical with the common late text”; and that
“this is no isolated phenomenon,” but “the fundamental text of late extant Greek MSS gener-
ally is beyond all question identical with the dominant Antiochian [= Byzantine] . . . text
of the second half of the fourth century. . . . The Antiochian Fathers and the bulk of
extant MSS . . . must have had in the greater number of extant variations a common original
either contemporary with or older than our oldest extant MSS” (emphasis added).
533
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
534
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
535
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
579 892 1241 pc); (4) Jn 6:23, with four variant units, needs but the second and third to
produce a NA27 verse with no support. For additional examples, see Maurice A. Robinson,
“Investigating Text-Critical Dichotomy: A Critique of Modern Eclectic Praxis from a
Byzantine-Priority Perspective,” Faith and Mission 16 (1999) 17-19.
536
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
27 is added, the support drops to B and 33; after v. 28, only MS 33 remains, and if v. 29 is
added, the resultant text no longer can be found in any extant Greek MS; (2) Mk 7:24, with
five units of variation, is supported in toto only by MS L; Mk 7:25 with four variant units is
supported in toto only by MS B; if the two verses are taken together, no extant MS supports
the resultant text.
18
Westcott and Hort, Introduction, 243, acknowledged this as regards the variant units
in Mk 14:30, 68, 72a, 72b: “the confusion of attestation . . . is so great that of the seven
principal MSS A B C D L D no two have the same text in all four places.” The NA27 vari-
@
537
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
22
Ockham’s Razor is known in two complementary forms: “A plurality should not be
assumed without necessity,” and “It is useless to do with more what can be done with
fewer.”
23
Cf. J. K. Elliott, “Keeping up with Recent Studies XV: New Testament Textual Criti-
cism,” ExpT 99 (1987/8) 41, “Textual criticism should . . . involve trying to find explana-
tions for all readings in the manuscripts or in the patristic citations whether those readings
may justifiably be claimed as original or secondary” (emphasis original).
24
As Epp stated regarding modern eclectic praxis, “we have made little progress in tex-
tual theory since Westcott-Hort; . . . we simply do not know how to make a definitive
determination as to what the best text is; . . . we do not have a clear picture of the
transmission and alteration of the text in the first few centuries; and, accordingly, . . . the
Westcott-Hort kind of text has maintained its dominant position largely by default,” Epp,
“Twentieth-Century Interlude,” Theory and Method, 87.
538
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
539
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
540
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
541
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
determining the original text of the NT.36 Had all things been equal,
the more likely scenario which favored a predominantly Byzantine
text would have been played out.37 In that sense, the present
Byzantine-priority theory reflects a return to Hort, with the intent to
explore the matter of textual transmission when a presumed formal
Byzantine recension is no longer a factor.
A transmissional approach to textual criticism is not unparal-
leled. The criticism of the Homeric epics proceeds on much the same
line. Not only do Homer’s works have more manuscript evidence
available than any other piece of classical literature (though far less
than that available for the NT), but Homer also is represented by MSS
from a wide chronological and geographical range, from the early
papyri through the uncials and Byzantine-era minuscules.38 The paral-
lels to the NT transmissional situation are remarkably similar, since the
Homeric texts exist in three forms: one shorter, one longer, and one
in-between.
(1) The shorter form in Homer is considered to reflect Alexandrian
critical know-how and scholarly revision applied to the text;39
the Alexandrian text of the NT is clearly shorter, has apparent
Alexandrian connections, and may well reflect recensional
activity.40
36
Yet as Epp pointed out, “Hort resolved the issue [of competing texts], not on the
basis of the history of the text, but in terms of the presumed inner quality of the texts and on
grounds of largely subjective judgments of that quality” (Epp, “Interlude,” Theory and
Method, 94, emphasis original). Of course, once the Byzantine text is eliminated from con-
sideration, historical transmissional reconstruction becomes superfluous.
37
Fee also notes the anti-Byzantine bias and its effect upon Westcott and Hort’s
methodology: “Hort did not use genealogy in order to discover the original NT text. . . .
Hort used genealogy solely to dispense with the Syrian (Byzantine) text. Once he has
eliminated the Byzantines . . . his preference for the Neutral (Egyptian) MSS was based
strictly on intrinsic and transcriptional probability” (Gordon D. Fee, “Rigorous or Rea-
soned Eclecticism – Which?” in J. K. Elliott, ed., Studies in New Testament Language and
Text: Essays in Honour of George D. Kilpatrick on the Occasion of his Sixty-fifth Birthday
[Leiden: Brill, 1976] 177). Obviously, removal of that bias at the initial stage necessarily
would lead to quite different conclusions.
38
According to Alan J. B. Wace and Frank H. Stubbings, “The Transmission of the
Text,” ch. 6 of their A Companion to Homer (London: Macmillan & Co., 1962) 229, n. 4,
R. A. Pack in 1949 listed “381 items for the Iliad and 111 for the Odyssey, besides a large
number of quotations in other writers and some 60 items which should be classified as
indirect sources”; 229, n. 3 states that the more complete “manuscripts of the Iliad . . .
[total around] 190, ranging in date from the fifth to the eighteenth centuries. . . . For
manuscripts of the Odyssey, . . . Allen . . . lists 75, from the tenth to the eighteenth cen-
turies”; 232, n. 40, “The earliest fragment of a papyrus codex of Homer is . . . part of a
single leaf . . . dated to the second (?) century A. D. Codices become common inthe third
century, and are the rule in the fourth.”
39
See the description of Alexandrian critical scholarship and methods in William R.
Farmer, The Last Twelve Verses of Mark (Cambridge: University Press, 1974) 13-17.
40
See Maurice A. Robinson, “The Recensional Nature of the Alexandrian Text-Type: A
Response to Selected Criticisms of the Byzantine-Priority Theory,” Faith and Mission 11
(1993) 46-74 [issue published 1997].
542
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
543
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
44
The words are Hort’s (Westcott and Hort, Introduction, 250-251), as applied to the
text of Codex Vaticanus, but here applied with sufficient justification to the more general
text represented by the vast majority of MSS.
45
Fee, “Majority Text and Original Text,” Theory and Method, 207, caricatures “Bur-
gon’s seven ‘notes of truth’ ” as “simply seven different ways of saying that the majority is
always right.” Daniel B. Wallace, “The Majority Text Theory: History, Methods, and Cri-
tique,” in Bart D. Ehrman and Michael W. Holmes, eds., The Text of the New Testament in
Contemporary Research: Essays on the Status Quaestionis, Studies and Documents 46, ed.
Eldon Jay Epp et al. (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1995) 310, n. 67 states bluntly: “The ratio-
nale for the Majority text may be complex, but the method (for most Majority text
defenders) is quite simple: count noses.”
46
So also Porter, “Textual Analysis,” 31.
544
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
545
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
but always to ask how the reading which appears to be superior in any
variant unit fits in with a full transmissional overview. Such a proce-
dure involves the readings of all the units in near proximity: how they
developed, were perpetuated, and grew into their relative proportions
among the extant data. This procedure elevates the overall value of this
principle and serves as a check against excess in application.
The principle is not negated, but modified. The textual
researcher always must ask whether the reading that initially appears to
support the rise of all others in a given variant unit is equally that
which by its transmissional history remains most likely to have given
rise to all other readings in the surrounding text as a whole. If one
initially assumes a reading with extremely weak transmissional support
to be original, a sufficient explanation must be provided as to how
other competing readings could have derived from the first, and also
how such readings could have ended up in transmissional relation to
neighboring variant units. When such explanations become problem-
atic, this in itself becomes presumptive that another reading in a given
unit may in fact have been the source of all competitors, and that the
researcher should reexamine the case instead of accepting what at first
appeared most plausible when viewed in isolation. Only thus can a
final candidate be established within each variant unit – “reasoned
transmissionalism” at work.
2. The reading which would be more difficult as a scribal creation is
to be preferred. This internal canon is predicated upon the assumption
that a scribe would not deliberately produce nonsense, nor make a pas-
sage more difficult to understand. If a more common word stood in an
exemplar, a scribe would not normally substitute a rare word. Yet
scribes do produce nonsense accidentally, and at times may even obfus-
cate a plain and simple reading for unknown reasons. There needs to be
a transmissional corollary of qualification: difficult readings created by
individual scribes do not tend to perpetuate in any significant degree
within transmissional history. This principle can be demonstrated in
any relatively complete apparatus by examining the many singular or
quasi-singular readings which were never or rarely perpetuated. The
same can be said for readings in small groups of MSS, whether due to
family or sub-texttype ties, or by coincidence. Transferring the corol-
lary to the primary principle, the more difficult reading is to be preferred
when such is found in the transmissional majority of witnesses rather than
when such is limited to a single witness or an interrelated minority group.
The reasoning behind this assumption is obvious: while a minority of
scribes might adopt any difficult reading for at least a time, the chances
are slim that the vast majority of scribes would adopt such a reading
were a simpler one originally dominant from the autograph. The
546
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
50
Cf. Bertil Albrektson, “Difficilior Lectio Probabilior: A Rule of Textual Criticism and
its use in Old Testament Studies,” in B. Albrektson et al. eds., Remembering All the Way: A
Collection of Old Testament Studies published on the Occasion of the Fortieth Anniversary of
the Oudtestamentisch Werkgezelschap in Nederland, Oudtestamentische Studien 21 (Leiden:
Brill, 1981) 9, 11: “It is not enough for a reading simply to be difficilior: it must also fit the
context and make better sense than the rival variant”; “a lectio difficilior may be more
difficult simply because it is wrong. . . . It would be foolish to raise the mistake of the
copyist to the status of original text.”
51
One cannot, for example, invoke any considerations of “Markan” style, vocabulary or
syntax in Mk 2:16 when determining between the grammateiw tvn Farisaivn ( 88 B L B
700 892 1006 1342 1506 a c e ff 2 r1 lat sy samss bopt). The first phrase appears nowhere else
in the NT, while the second is found 17x in the gospels and nowhere else in Mk. Metzger
states (Textual Commentary in loc.), “The more unusual expression oi grammateiw tvn
Farisaivn is to be preferred, since the tendency of scribes would have been to insert kai
after oi grammateiw under the influence of the common expression.” This, however,
requires the case alteration of tvn Farisaivn to oi Farisaioi , which complicates the pro-
cess and requires recensional activity on the part of a large number of scribes. It remains
easier to comprehend a limited recensional action, localized primarily in Egypt, which pro-
duced the minority phrase. Cf. the parallel Lk 5:30 (Mt 22:11 mentions only Pharisees),
where the Alexandrian text reads oi Farisaioi kai oi grammateiw autvn(B C L W J 1 33
579 700 892 1241 2542 l-844 l-2211 pc lat). Recensional alteration in Mark would create a
greater harmony between the Alexandrian parallels; in Lk, (D 205 209 788) pc it samss bo
B
resolved the difficulty by omitting the troublesome autvn. Yet the Byzantine Textform in
Lk, oi grammateiw autvn kai oi Farisaioi ( A Y C f 13 1006 1342 1506 r1 syh [sams
C
boms]), clearly reflects a “more difficult” reading, since there the scribes apparently belong
to the telvnvn kai allvn of 5:29 and not to the Pharisees. Thus the Byzantine reading in
Lk alone explains the Alexandrian and Western alterations there, as well as the parallel
recensional activity in Mark. Any other view leaves the Byzantine text of Lk 5:30 unex-
plainable. The Mk 2:16 variant is not discussed in either J. K. Elliott, “An Eclectic Textual
Commentary on the Greek Text of Mark’s Gospel,” in Eldon Jay Epp and Gordon D. Fee,
eds., New Testament Textual Criticism: Its Significance for Exegesis. Essays in Honour of
Bruce M. Metzger (Oxford: Clarendon, 1981) 47-60; or J. K. Elliott, The Language and
Style of the Gospel of Mark, Supplements to Novum Testamentum, 71 (Leiden, Brill, 1993).
547
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
For example, what does one do with oun in John? Certainly this
word is distinctive of Johannine style, and on thoroughgoing eclectic
principles perhaps should always be preferred (although structural
considerations might alter such a decision).53 Modern reasoned eclec-
ticism seems to prefer oun only when supported by favored MSS, even if
such support is limited. On a transmissional-historical basis, oun when
found in limited perpetuation among a small minority of witnesses
would be ruled out due to lack of a reasonable amount of
transmissional support. Modern eclectic methodology cannot satisfac-
torily distinguish a Johannine from a non-Johannine oun on the basis
of either internal criteria or its small group of favored MSS. There needs
to be a transmissional criterion for authenticity, since cases such as this
cannot be resolved by an appeal to style, to limited external evidence,
or to the reading that may have given rise to the others. Transmissional
considerations offer a better solution in such cases than do eclectic
methodologies. Similarly, how would one handle variation between
de and oun in John? That gospel actually uses de more frequently
than oun (de Byz 231x, NA27 212x; oun Byz 201x, NA27 200x), even
though oun is “stylistically Johannine.” De thus can not be ruled
out when opposed by oun. The optimal (and only) solution is a
reliance upon all external evidence, coupled with a solid view of
historical-transmissional considerations.
4. Readings which clearly harmonize or assimilate the wording of
one passage to another are to be rejected. That scribes engaged in some
harmonization or assimilation to parallel passages or contexts can be
demonstrated repeatedly within the pages of a critical apparatus. Col-
well noted that harmonization to parallels in the immediate context
occurs more frequently than to remote parallels.54 Yet, one must
carefully guard against the assumption that verbal identity where par-
allels exist is presumptive evidence against authenticity. Merely
because harmonization or assimilation could occur at a given location,
52
See further the discussion of oun in John as found in Robinson, “Recensional
Nature,” 51-54.
53
Cf. the discourse analysis considerations in Vern Poythress, “The Use of the Intersen-
tence Conjunctions DE, OUN, KAI, and Asyndeton in the Gospel of John,” NovT 26 (1984)
312-346; also, Steve Booth, Selected Peak Marking Features in the Gospel of John, American
University Studies, Series 7: Theology and Religion, vol. 178 (New York: Peter Lang,
1996), 100-106.
54
See Ernest C. Colwell, “Method in Evaluating Scribal Habits: A Study of 45, 66,
D D
75
D ,” Methodology, 113, 124.
548
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
one must not assume that scribes would harmonize whenever possible.
Nor is scribal harmonization when it does occur more characteristic of
the Byzantine-era scribes than any other. Once more, transmissional
aspects remain the primary basis for decision. The apparatuses demon-
strate that most of the numerous cases of harmonization or
assimilation did not perpetuate in any great quantity. While scribes did
harmonize at various places, and that frequently enough, the vast
majority of scribes did not accept or perpetuate such alterations to any
significant degree. Even if parallel locations were known from personal
familiarity with scripture, most scribes did not adopt or add to the text
that which was not in the exemplar before them. Harmonization sim-
ply did not occur on the grand scale.55 It would be a transmissional
absurdity to assume numerous “harmonization-prone” scribes adopt-
ing a few dozen harmonizations into their Byzantine MSS while failing
to continue the process in hundreds of other places where scribes had
produced more plausible and attractive harmonizations – none of
which were incorporated into the main stream of transmission.56
The question can be framed precisely: were scribes more likely in
any given instance deliberately to revise the text in the direction of
harmonization, or would they generally tend simply to copy and pre-
serve what lay before them? The answer is provided only by examining
the data in the apparatuses which demonstrates transmissional reality.
One will find that most of the time scribes would maintain and pre-
serve the text of their exemplar. When harmonization or assimilation
did occur, it was sporadic. The MSS which systematically harmonized
to parallel passages were few (e.g., the scribes of Codex Bezae and
various Caesarean witnesses are more typically harmonistic than what
is alleged against Byzantine scribes). While certain Byzantine readings
may appear to harmonize at various points, it would be a fallacy to
charge the Byzantine scribes with a harmonistic tendency for the fol-
lowing reasons: (a) the Byzantine MSS fail to harmonize in most
situations; (b) the alleged harmonizations within the Byzantine
Textform are relatively infrequent; (c) alleged Byzantine
harmonization often fails to conform precisely to the parallel passage;
and (d) the Byzantine scribes fail to harmonize in hundreds of places
55
See Maurice A. Robinson, “Two Passages in Mark: A Critical Test for the
Byzantine-Priority Hypothesis,” Faith and Mission 13 (1996) 74, 82-93, 96-97, in particular
the five questions regarding supposed Byzantine harmonization, p. 91.
56
One need only examine the location-name in the parallels Mt 8:28/Mk 5:1/Lk 8:26: is
the demoniac Gadarene, Gergesene, or Gerasene? Had the Byzantine scribes truly been
inclined toward harmonization, one would expect an identical term in all three gospels.
Instead, E reads Gadarhnvn in Mark and Luke, but Gergeshnvn in Matthew. Since
harmonization did not occur where it was more likely, it becomes far less likely elsewhere
(note that NA27 reads differently in all three places [Mk/Lk Gerashnvn, Mt Gadarhnvn];
yet the overall NA27 text is supported only by Codex Vaticanus).
549
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
th hmera tou KU IU G
61vid
F
C vgst
H
550
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
58
The NA27 text is considered to reflect a consensus judgment of modern reasoned
eclecticism. Its editors have stated that “this text is a working text . . . [and] is not to be
considered as definitive, but as a stimulus to further efforts toward defining and verifying
the text of the New Testament” (Barbara and Kurt Aland et al., eds., Nestle-Aland Novum
Testamentum Graece, 27th edition [Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1993] 45*). Since
the NA27 text remains approximately 99.5% identical to that of Westcott-Hort 1881, one
may assume a nearly stable consensus regarding its final form.
59
As an illustration: the “expected” amhn which in the Byzantine Textform closes most
NT books is absent from the text of Acts, James, and 3Jn. Only a small minority of wit-
nesses (C 36 453 614 1175 1505 al) add the closing term at the end of Acts; a smaller
minority at the end of James (614 1505 1852 pc); and a similar minority at the end of 3Jn
(L 614 1852 al). There is no logical reason why the Byzantine MSS would leave out an amhn
at the end of three books while supposedly adding it everywhere else – unless the inclusion
or exclusion truly reflects the original text of each book. The Byzantine majority was never
attracted or influenced to make such an addition in these cases. Apart from a presumption
of Byzantine priority, this would reflect a mystery without solution.
60
See, for example, Colwell, “Scribal Habits,” 114-123, where the individual habits of
the scribes of 45, 66, and 75 are categorized according to type.
K K K
551
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
61
E. g. line-skipping, confusion of letters, errors of the ear, and misreading.
62
For example, the shorter variant in Lk 6:1 lacks the word deuteroprvtv. While such
could be explained as due to simple homoioteleuton (- tv ∩ – tv), the difficult nature of
the longer reading suggests intentional alteration by a limited number of scribes. See
Robinson, “Recensional Nature,” 59-61.
552
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
553
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
framework. Further, it has a similar bias favoring the Western text, just
as the “shorter reading” favors the Alexandrian text. Elements which
reflect “normal” transmissional considerations should not be over-
thrown or negated on the basis of a built-in bias within a text-critical
principle.
Principles of External Evidence
The Byzantine-priority method looks at external evidence as a
primary consideration within a transmissional-historical framework.
The key issue in any unit of variation is not mere number, but how
each reading may have arisen and developed in the course of
transmission to reflect whatever quantitative alignments and textual
groupings might exist. To this end a careful consideration and applica-
tion of various external principles must be applied to each reading
within a variant unit.68 Certain of these criteria are shared among vari-
ous eclectic methodologies, but none demonstrate a clear linkage to
transmissional-historical factors under such systems.
1. The quantity of preserved evidence for the text of the NT precludes
conjectural emendation. The NT text has been preserved to an extent far
exceeding that of any other hand-transmitted literature of antiquity.
Thus, the likelihood that conjectural emendation might restore the
original form of the text is virtually nil. While other critics do not
exclude conjectural emendation as a possibility, conjecture does not
gain a serious foothold in contemporary praxis, nor is there any press-
ing need for such.69 Conjecture argues a historical model requiring an
unparalleled transmissional catastrophe in which all known witnesses
– manuscript, versional, and patristic – failed to preserve the original
text at a given point. Given the quantity of NT evidence, such becomes
doubtful in the extreme, and if otherwise valid would call into question
every word found in any extant witness.70
68
Cf. the seven canons of John W. Burgon, The Traditional Text of the Holy Gospels:
Vindicated and Established, ed. Edward Miller (London: George Bell and Sons, 1896)
40-67. Five of Burgon’s canons deal with external evidence (Antiquity, Number, Variety,
Respectability of Witnesses, Continuity) and two with internal evidence (Context and
“Internal Considerations,” which includes grammatical matters and logical continuity).
Burgon’s seven canons remain valid, and can be applied within a transmissional framework.
Modification, however, of Burgon’s more extreme positions must be made before his more
valuable principles can be clearly discerned. These include his often abusive rhetoric and
bombast, his appeal to speculative theological arguments, and various factual inaccuracies
now known to exist in his account of manuscript, versional, and patristic evidence.
69
Ac 16:12 in UBS4/NA27 is a modern eclectic exception; see Metzger, Textual Com-
mentary in loc. The perception of a possible historical inaccuracy has led the editors to
offer a conjectural solution, regardless of dissent from both Metzger and Aland. Despite
limited versional support (vgmss, slav, Provençal, Old German), for all practical purposes
the conjecture remains, lacking Greek support. Note that Westcott and Hort admitted no
conjecture into their actual text, though they did identify many places where a “primitive
error” was claimed to have corrupted the MS tradition.
70
Elliott, “Recent Studies,” 43, states that “the manuscripts are of importance primarily
as bearers of readings,” and rules out conjecture on the ground that “it is unlikely that the
original text has not survived somewhere in our known manuscripts.”
554
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
555
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
ca. 51% Byzantine (Tables III-V, 273-4). Cf. Burgon’s parallel claim regarding the early
Fathers (Burgon, Traditional Text, 101): “The testimony therefore of the Early Fathers is
emphatically . . . in favour of the Traditional Text, being about 3:2.” The matter is not that
Burgon’s patristic editions were uncritical; Hannah’s data are plain: Origen, the most
“Alexandrian” patristic writer, does read 3:2 (ca. 60%) with the Byzantine Textform in
1Cor. No one should be surprised were that proportion to increase among other Fathers in
modern critical editions. This type of Byzantine alignment will only be seen, however, if
patristic textual studies display their statistics in a manner parallel to that of Hannah. Han-
nah’s presentation is flawed, however, by a certain circularity based upon an a priori
assumption: “Origen’s relatively high (62%) agreement with [the] Byzantine . . . result[s]
from Alexandrian and Byzantine witnesses sharing the same reading. . . . The Byzantine
text was constructed from a mixture of Alexandrian readings and other elements . . . [These
results are] just what we should expect if it is in fact a later text which arose during the fourth
century” (Hannah, 292, emphasis added).
556
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
74
Limited studies of scribal proclivities include the following: Colwell, “Scribal Habits,”
Methodology, 106-124; James R. Royse, “The Treatment of Scribal Leaps in Metzger’s Tex-
tual Commentary,” NTS 29 (1983) 539-551; idem, “Scribal Tendencies in the Transmission
of the Text of the New Testament,” in Ehrman and Holmes, Text of the NT, 239-252; idem,
“Scribal Habits in the Transmission of New Testament Texts,” in Wendy D. O’Flaherty,
ed., The Critical Study of Sacred Texts (Berkeley: Graduate Theological Union, 1979)
139-161; Peter M. Head, “Observations on Early Papyri of the Synoptic Gospels, especially
on the ‘Scribal Habits,’” Biblica 71 (1990) 240-243; idem, “Re-Inking the Pen: Evidence
from P. Oxy. 657 ( 13) concerning Unintentional Scribal Errors,” NTS 43 (1997) 466-73;
M
and Maurice A. Robinson, “Scribal Habits among Manuscripts of the Apocalypse” (PhD
Diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, 1982).
558
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
uncials would have been copied directly from papyrus exemplars. This
is demonstrated by the lack of stemmatic or genealogical ties among
most early vellum and papyrus witnesses.77 The common archetypes
of closely-related uncials such as EFGH or SUVV as well as those of
the relatively “independent” uncials up through the ninth century are
likely to have been early papyrus exemplars. This principle would not
have been missed had the later uncials not been Byzantine in character.
If correct, then all vellum uncials should be utilized when attempting
75
Colwell, “Nature of Text-Types,” Methodology, 55: “The overwhelming majority of
readings were created before the year 200” [emphasis original].
76
Cf. Nigel G. Wilson, “The Libraries of the Byzantine World,” Greek, Roman, and
Byzantine Studies 8 (1967) 71-72: “The historian George Syncellus, writing about A. D. 800,
says that he found something in a very accurately written volume . . .[whose exemplar]
had been corrected by St Basil himself. This means that books dating back to the fourth
century could still be brought to light in the early ninth.”
77
The close ties between 75 (discovered 1955) and B confirmed the early existence of
O
an Alexandrian text which otherwise had been questioned in view of previous papyrus dis-
coveries. One should allow for the possible discovery of future links between other extant
vellum uncials and their papyrus-based ancestors.
559
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
do any extant papyri of late date appear to be copied from any extant vellum MS. The
papyri and uncial MSS all appear to reflect isolated and independent lines of transmission.
79
Elpido Mioni, Introduzione alla Paleografia Greca, Studi Bizantini e Neogreci 5
(Padova: Liviana Editrice, 1973) 64, states that “Such a reform was ‘the most profound that
the Greek handwriting had undergone in its 2500 years of existence’” (translation by the
present writer).
80
Mioni, Introduzione, 64, states, “At the beginning of the ninth century the transliter-
ation . . . of many works from majuscule to minuscule script commences. . . . On the one
hand, this transformation provoked the irreparable destruction of practically all codices in
uncial, which were no longer recopied; on the other hand, this transliteration became the sal-
vation for humanity of numerous works which otherwise would have been irreparably
lost” (present writer’s translation; emphasis added).
81
For example, Paul Gachter, “Codex D [05] and Codex L [039],” JTS 35 (1934)
248-266, assembles evidence which suggests that the ninth-century Byzantine uncial L/039
“certainly has something of the authority of a manuscript of the fourth or fifth century”
(265) and “might be proved to be in close relationship with a manuscript of the third [!]
century” (266).
560
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
561
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
562
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
563
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
564
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
f 1 28 33 205 700 892 1342 1424 1506 2542 pm mae bo) and Hodges-Farstad (with NA27)
read eterv ( * C* D K U W D Y P f 13 2 157 346 565 579 788 1071 pm): the evidence is
Q
divided and no parallel passage is involved. One must determine from internal evidence the
more likely original reading. Mt elsewhere uses eterow 7x, Mk 1x, Jn 1x, and Lk an over-
whelming 32x; Mt uses deuterow 3x, Mk 3x, Lk 3x, Jn 4x. While eterow is characteristically
Lukan, in Mt there is too little data to confirm a tendency. The Robinson-Pierpont deci-
sion for deuterv reflects a stylistic consideration: Mt enumerates “first” and “second” in
Mt 22:25-26 and 22:38-39, and elsewhere does not juxtapose prvtow and eterow. Thus
deuterv appears to be the most reasonable decision in view of Matthean usage.
94
No clear-cut internal principle can determine in Lk 23:42 between eiw thn basileian
and en th basileia. Lukan gospel usage shows en th basileia 6x and eiw thn basileian
3x; en th 71x (NA27 69x) and eiw thn 44x (NA27 39x). The alternate form occurs too fre-
quently to be dismissed. Acts has eiw thn basileian only 1x, with no cases of en th
basileia, but eiw thn occurs 54x (NA27 53x), and en th 41x (NA27 45x). Reuben J. Swanson,
ed., New Testament Greek Manuscripts: Luke (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1995)
gives the external evidence in Lk 23:42: eiw thn basileian = 75 B L; en th basileia =
R S
565
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
also exist where the MSS are divided and where internal evidence is not
determinative, in which a reasonable scholarly estimate is the best one
can expect.95
The primary rules for balancing internal and external evidence
are simple, and are ordered in accordance with known facts regarding
scribal habits: (1) one should evaluate readings with the intention of
discovering antecedent transcriptional causes;96 (2) readings should be
considered in the light of possible intentional alteration; (3) finally,
readings within a variant unit must be evaluated from a
transmissional-historical perspective to confirm or modify prelimi-
nary assessments. The rigorous application of this methodology will
lead to valid conclusions established on a sound transmissional basis.
Such accords with what the extant manuscript evidence considered in
light of transmissional process and known scribal habits tells us.97
95
In Mt 24:33, the MSS are divided between panta tauta (B L D Y 565 579 pm e q syh)
and tauta panta ( D K W G 0281 f 1 f 13 33 700 892 1241 1424 l-2211 pm lat syp). The
T
same phrase (with its own variations) recurs in the next verse. Matthean usage is divided
(panta tauta 4x Byz, 2x NA27; tauta panta 5x Byz, 6x NA27). The present writer’s
Byzantine edition reads tauta panta, but not with a level of certainty parallel to the pre-
ceding examples. Note that the dominant reading of the parallels in Mt and Mk is only
tauta solus, and thus does not bear on the present case. See also Mt 21:33, which reads
either anyrvpow alone ( B C* D K L D Y P f 1 33 565 579 700 1424 pm) or anyrvpow tiw
T
(Cc E F G M U Yc V 2 28 69 124 157 346 788 1071 pm); the external evidence is seriously
divided. In terms of internal considerations, this would be the only place where Mt uses the
Lukan phrase anyrvpow tiw. This in itself is not sufficient to rule out the longer reading.
Homoioteleuton from -w to -w could have caused the omission. There simply is insufficient
evidence to decide either way from a Byzantine-priority approach.
96
Note the apt observation of J. Neville Birdsall, “The Source of Catena Comments in
John 21:25,” NovT 36 (1994) 277: “The view that scribes exercized [sic] independent
critical judgement in the process of transcription . . . appears to me to go completely con-
trary to the known habits of scribes. [Scribal] changes . . . tended to be of orthography or
grammar, or perhaps of vocabulary on stylistic grounds.”
97
This does not mean that every unit of variation has a simple explanation, nor that
there are but few places where external evidence is seriously divided, where internal evi-
dence may be ambiguous, or where both factors may combine. Absolute certainty even
within a Byzantine-priority perspective cannot be obtained in such cases. Further, the
Byzantine-priority theory remains subject to revision in light of new evidence. The present
writer has revised his former hypothesis (see Maurice A. Robinson and William G.
Pierpont, eds., The New Testament according to the Byzantine/Majority Textform [Atlanta:
Original Word, 1991] xxx-xxxi) regarding cross-comparison and correction of MSS as a pri-
mary factor in the establishment and stabilization of Byzantine dominance. Collation
research in the pericope adulterae (Jn 7:53-8:11) makes it abundantly clear that
cross-correction did not occur on such a scale as to alter significantly the textual relations
of various streams of descent. The data now reinforce Lake, Blake, and New regarding the
general independence of many lines of transmission within the Byzantine Textform, which
lines of necessity derive from early times.
566
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
567
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
568
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
569
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
U U
orthography, and on the hypothesis that shared orthography implies shared provenance,
Finney suggests that these witnesses were copied in the same region, possibly Egypt.
108
Eldon Jay Epp, “The Significance of the Papyri for determining the Nature of the
New Testament Text in the Second Century: A Dynamic View of Textual Transmission,” in
Epp and Fee, Theory and Method, 274-297 [original article published 1989] anticipated his
later 1991 position, but with the cautionary note that his speculation “is largely an exercise
in historical-critical imagination” (274). No such caution appears in Epp 1991. Neverthe-
less, Epp 1989 still stated that the 45 earliest papyri “all come from Egypt and . . . twenty
of these . . . were unearthed at Oxyrhynchus” (277); and, while it is “possible . . . that
one or even all of these early Christian papyri could have been written elsewhere. . . . it
must be remembered that virtually all of the papyri are from Egyptian rubbish heaps and
presumably, therefore, were in extended use – most likely in Egypt” (279). Since a
non-Egyptian origin for fragments found in that region cannot be proven, all speculation
to the contrary remains “historical and creative imagination” (283) rather than anything
resembling fact.
109
Tertullian, De Praescr. Haer., 36, appeals in the early third century to the apostolic
cathedrae in the primary Greek-speaking region of the Empire as places where the “authen-
tic writings” of the NT authors either had originated or were first sent and where authorita-
tive copies could still be found. The significant point is that Tertullian’s appeal was not
made to North Africa, Europe, Egypt or Palestine, but to those same primary
Greek-speaking regions from which we have no extant evidence during the first three cen-
turies.
570
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
110
See James M. Robinson and C. Heil, “Zeugnisse eines schriftlichen, griechischen
vorkanonischen Textes: Mt 6,28b *, P. Oxy. 655 I, 1-17 (EvTh 36) und Q 12,27,” ZNW 89
X
(1998) 30-44; also James M. Robinson, “A Written Greek Sayings Cluster Older than Q: A
Vestige,” HTR 92 (1999) 61-77.
111
Westcott and Hort knew the implications of the extant Byzantine evidence and were
compelled to postulate a “Syrian [= Byzantine] recension” to account for the rapid appear-
ance and dominance of the Byzantine Textform in that primary Greek-speaking region of
the Empire from the mid-fourth century onward.
571
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
on the ground that this was “really the same argument as that used by the disciples and
successors of Dean Burgon when they appeal . . . to the lost archetypes of the cursives,
75
which, they think, would have supported the ‘Traditional’ text.” In light of Z proving
Alexandrian antiquity, the line of objection urged by Lake and repeated by current oppo-
nents of the Byzantine Textform seems seriously weakened.
113
See Frederic G. Kenyon, Recent Developments in the Textual Criticism of the Greek
Bible, The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy, 1932 (London: For the British
Academy by Humphrey Milford, Oxford University Press, 1933) 68: “The papyri of earlier
date than B . . . suffice to show that the B text did not prevail universally in Egypt. . . . B
may still represent a tradition which has come down with little contamination from the
earliest times; but, if so, the stream ran in a narrow channel.” In fact, 45 had convinced
Z
Kenyon (69-70) that Origen had brought the “Caesarean” text with him from Egypt into
Palestine, replacing the dominant “Alexandrian” text there! Lacking 75, Kenyon remained
Z
the Byzantine Textform: 66 has a “tendency toward a ‘Byzantine type’ of reading” (29),
Z
but does not “give early witness to readings heretofore judged as ‘Byzantine’ . . . [rather,]
the Byzantine MSS reflect . . . the scribal tendencies that are already to be found in the sec-
ond century” (emphasis added). Yet there is no good reason why such readings in early
papyri could not be “Byzantine,” demonstrating an outside influence upon the localized
Egyptian text of the second and third centuries.
115
Cf. Holmes, “Majority Text Debate,” 16.
572
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
573
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
119
Fee, “Modern Textual Criticism,” 30; Omanson, “Perspective,” 107; Holmes,
“’Majority Text Debate,’” 16-17.
120
Yizhar Hirschfeld, The Judean Desert Monasteries in the Byzantine Period (New
Haven: Yale University Press, 1992) 16-17, notes that while “the negative effects of the
Arab conquest . . . were profound and far-reaching,” the Muslim rulers were “reasonably
tolerant.” Further, “monasticism in the Judean desert did not cease to exist. . . . The few
monasteries that withstood the crisis . . . continued to play an important role in the his-
tory of the Eastern Church.” See also S. H. Griffith, “Greek into Arabic: Life and Letters
in the Monasteries of Palestine in the Ninth Century,” Byzantion 56 (1986) 117-38.
121
Otto F. A. Meinardus, “Historical Notes on the Lavra of Mar Saba,” Eastern
Churches Review 2 (1968/9) 394, states, “The Arab conquest of Palestine could not have
seriously affected the monastic life in the Grand Lavra, for, approximately a decade later, in
649, John, the higoumenos of the Grand Lavra, went to Rome to attend the first Lateran
Synod.”
122
Streeter, “Early Ancestry,” 229, suggests that “a number of Christian refugees would
certainly have fled to Constantinople bringing with them their most valued portable pos-
sessions,” including NT MSS. This in part might explain the non-Byzantine minuscules
found in existing Greek monasteries.
123
William H. P. Hatch, “An Uncial Fragment of the Gospels [0196],” HTR 23 (1930)
152.
574
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
Kurt Aland has suggested that the real cause of Egyptian textual
difference from the Byzantine mainstream relates to a much earlier
theological conflict between Eastern and Egyptian Christianity:
[One] should keep Egyptian Church history more firmly
in sight. . . . The alienation from the eastern church . . . set
in among the Christian population of Egypt during the
fourth century and reached its culmination in the . . . fifth
century [with] . . . the formation of the monophysite
church[. This] allows us to presuppose a tradition of the
New Testament text isolated at least from the later Koine –
an isolation strengthened by the Arab domination.124
So also Farag, who discusses the state of Egyptian Christianity
two centuries before the Arab conquest:
Abba Shenouda (333-451 A. D.) . . . devoted his life to
fight pagan and Byzantine corruption in all its forms. The
dream of his life was to emancipate Egypt religiously by
separating the Coptic Church from Constantinople. . . .
[and] achieving political independence from the Byzantine
state.125
Despite the isolation, communication continued with the East-
ern Greek Church even after the Arab Conquest. The effect was both
textual and political:
The witnesses of the Egyptian text of the Greek New Tes-
tament. . . . were all the more clearly subject to the
influence of the Koine [= Byzantine text] with the passing
of time. Political isolation did not keep the Greek monas-
teries in Egypt free from the influence of the Byzantine
church.126
124
Kurt Aland, “The Coptic New Testament,” in Robert H. Fischer, ed., A Tribute to
Arthur Vööbus: Studies in Early Christian Literature and Its Environment, Primarily in the
Syrian East (Chicago: The Lutheran School of Theology, 1977) 11-12. Note that Aland
considers such relative isolation from Eastern Orthodoxy as “preserving” what he consid-
ered the “older” and “more authentic” form of the NT text. Yet this theological isolation
also may have had a regionalizing and limiting effect upon the NT text in Egypt. If so, the
communication and cooperation between Egypt and the primary Greek-speaking region of
the Empire was already at a minimum long before the Islamic conquest.
125
Farag Rofail Farag, Sociological and Moral Studies in the Field of Coptic Monasticism,
Supplement 1 to the Annual of Leeds University Oriental Society (Leiden: Brill, 1964) 7.
126
Aland, “Coptic New Testament,” 12. Aland suggests that “till proof is shown to the
contrary, we can expect the Coptic manuscripts to be relatively free from this [Byzantine]
influence.” However, the political and linguistic isolation of the Coptic Church from
Greek Byzantine Christianity is sufficient to explain the Coptic Alexandrian text without
presuming a near-autograph originality.
575
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
576
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
577
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
136
Jacob Geerlings, Family E and its Allies in Mark, Studies and Documents 31 (Salt
Lake City: University of Utah, 1968) 1.
137
Colwell, “Nature of Text-Types,” Methodology, 53. Emphasis original. Cf. Colwell,
“Method in Grouping,” Methodology, 15-20.
138
Ibid.
139
Colwell, “Hort Redivivus,” Methodology, 164. Emphasis original.
140
Ibid.
141
Geerlings, Family E in Mark, 1.
142
Colwell, “Method in Grouping,” Methodology, 18, emphasis added. Colwell views
these “later” forms as the final stage of the process. However, given the various copying
revolutions already discussed, it is more likely that these “later” witnesses actually preserve
the earlier and more authentic archetypal form than vice versa.
578
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
579
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
580
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
581
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
582
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
583
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
161
See Robinson, “Dichotomy”; idem, “Recensional Nature”; and idem, “Two passages
in Mark.”
584
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
rewriting of the history of the text and the recreation of theory.”162 Yet
Kenneth W. Clark in 1968 stated,
We require a critical history of transmission.. . . Some new
angle, some novel experiment must be tried if we would in
our time achieve a breakthrough. . . . This is the funda-
mental need before we may move on to a thorough and
systematic revision of the critical text. The remedy we need
can only come through a better diagnosis. The true diagno-
sis will of necessity be a new and different one.163
Epp in 1974 declared that “the establishment of the NT text can
be achieved only by a reconstruction of the history of that early text.
. . . Obviously, doing this is harder than saying it.”164
Clark and Epp are correct: for the past century, eclecticism has
functioned without an integrated history of textual transmission. That
its resultant text has no root in any single document, group of docu-
ments, or texttype is an unfortunate by-product of its self-imposed
methodology. Thoroughgoing eclecticism remains a scholarly
endeavor divorced from external considerations; reasoned eclecticism
attempts to strike a balance between internal and external criteria. Yet
both systems fail precisely at the point of transmissional history: their
resultant text remains without consistent documentary support, and
represents a piecemeal assemblage comprised of a disparate and
unrelated mélange of preferred readings taken from isolated variant
units.165 At this point Byzantine-priority theory does not fail, but
offers a transmissionally legitimate resultant text which is
well-supported among the manuscript base that undergirds the
Byzantine Textform. If modern eclectic theory with its problematic
resultant text can secure a niche within NT textual criticism, so much
more the Byzantine-priority hypothesis with its insistence upon the
establishment of a solid transmissional base before applying principles
of internal and external criticism. Byzantine-priority thus can be
162
E. C. Colwell, “Foreword” to Bruce M. Metzger, Annotated Bibliography of the Tex-
tual Criticism of the New Testament 1914-1939, Studies and Documents 16 (Copenhagen:
Ejnar Munksgaard, 1955) viii. Cf. Robert Devreesse, Introduction à l’Étude des Manuscrits
Grecs (Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, Librairie C. Klincksieck, 1954) 175: “La critique
textuelle du Nouveau Testament a échoué dans une impasse. . . . Il fallait donc essayer une
nouvelle méthode.”
163
Kenneth W. Clark, “Today ’s Problems with the Critical Text of the New Testament,”
in J. Coert Rylaarsdam ed., Transitions in Biblical Scholarship, Essays in Divinity 6, gen. ed.
Jerald C. Brauer (Chicago: University of Chicago, 1968) 167, 168-9. The current
Byzantine-priority hypothesis derives from suggestions made by Kenneth W. Clark when
the present writer studied with him from 1971-1977.
164
Epp, “Twentieth Century Interlude,” Theory and Method, 96.
165
Yet cf. the confident assertion of Gordon D. Fee and Douglas Stuart, How to Read
the Bible for All Its Worth, 2nd ed. (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1993) 33: “For the New Tes-
tament . . . the ‘best text’ has already been determined by scholars who are experts in this
field” (emphasis added). One then must wonder, “What need have we of further wit-
nesses?”
585
Appendix: The Case for Byzantine Priority
166
See Bart D. Ehrman, The Orthodox Corruption of Scripture: The Effect of Early Chris-
tological Controversies on the Text of the New Testament (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1993), particularly 3-31 and 274-280. Yet cf. P. Henry, “Why is Contemporary Scholarship
so Enamored of Ancient Heretics?” in Elizabeth A. Livingstone, ed., Studia Patristica, vol.
17, part 1 (Oxford: Pergamon, 1982) 123-126, who speaks of the postmodernist rise of
“another paradigm which seems . . . well on the way to becoming a scholarly orthodoxy”
(123): “the heretics are the true religious geniuses. . . . The current fascination is more
with heretics than with their heresies. . . . We tend to see everything in terms of power
struggles . . . [and] assume that whatever happens is most adequately explained by the
dynamics of politics. . . . Anyone in authority . . . [is] under suspicion. And in the early
church, the [orthodox] Fathers are . . . those who came out on top. Given our assump-
tions, their very identity as [orthodox] Fathers puts them on trial” (124-6).
167
The postmodern paradigm is admitted in Epp, “Multivalence,” 280: “The term ‘origi-
nal’ has exploded into a complex and highly unmanageable multivalent entity. . . . Fresh
dimensions of originality emerge from behind the variant readings.” Future textual critics
should “favor accommodation of the richness of the manuscript tradition, with its multi-
plicity of texts and its multivalent originals, rather than the myopic quest for a single origi-
nal text” (280-1). Some will be thankful that “not all will agree” with Epp (281), and cer-
tainly not those working within a Byzantine-priority framework. The goal of reconstruct-
ing a close approximation to “the” original text remains legitimate and should not be gain-
said by the shifting temper of the times.
168
Most recently, cf. J. L. North, “The Oxford Debate on the Textual Criticism of the
New Testament, held at New College on May 6, 1897: An End, not a Beginning, for the
Textus Receptus,” in D. G. K. Taylor, ed., Studies in the Early Text of the Gospels and Acts:
The Papers of the First Birmingham Colloquium on the Textual Criticism of the New Testa-
ment, Texts and Studies, 3rd ser., eds. D. C. Parker and D. G. K. Taylor (Birmingham: Uni-
versity of Birmingham, 1999) 1-25; especially 25, n. 51.
586
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
BibSac Bibliotheca Sacra
ExpT Expository Times
HTR Harvard Theological Review
JBL Journal of Biblical Literature
JETS Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society
JTS Journal of Theological Studies
NA27 Kurt Aland, Barbara Aland, et al., eds.
Nestle-Aland Novum Testamentum Graece, 27th ed.
(Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1993).
NovT Novum Testamentum
NTS New Testament Studies
SD Studies and Documents
SQE Kurt Aland, ed.,
Synopsis Quattuor Evangeliorum, 13th rev. ed.
(Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1985).
WTJ Westminster Theological Journal
ZNW Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft
und die Kunde der älteren Kirche
587
REVELATION